Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

“You really gonna do this to me, Pretty Boy?” 

Shoto’s eyes narrowed, matching the glare Katsuki was wearing. “You brought this on yourself; you made your choice, now suffer the consequences.” 

Katsuki could see his friends shooting him nervous looks, but knew they wouldn’t interfere. He had started this with Shoto, and he would have to accept his fate with as much dignity as he could. 

Still, he wished there was less of an audience for it. 

The blond cursed. “Just do it already!” 

Shoto let out a heavy sigh, a glimmer of disappointment in his heterochromatic eyes. He slid his queen across the board, gently knocking over Bakugo’s king. “Checkmate.” 

“SON OF A-“ 

“I told you sacrificing your bishop was a bad move.” 

“I don’t need advice from someone who loses every game of go fish!” 

“The rules are confusing, and I’m not fond of fish regardless.” 

Half of Class A giggled at the boys’ display, while the other half simply shook their heads.  

“Those two sure are competitive,” Uraraka commented, while Shinso let out a snort. 

“More like dramatic,” the purple haired boy quipped as the two began to argue in earnest, noting the teasing glint in Shoto’s eye. “If they ever completely stop arguing, it’s a sign the end has come.” 

From his seat next to Momo, Izuku looked on the scene his boyfriends were making fondly. On the tall girl’s other side, Hatsume leaned over. “Twenty bucks says they start throwing the pieces at each other.” 

“You’re on,” the greenette agreed easily, knowing neither boy would risk breaking Momo’s incredibly expensive chess set. 

The arguing began to increase in volume until Aizawa cracked one tired, bloodshot eye open.  

“Settle down,” he growled out, his iris taking on that familiar crimson glow, “Or you’ll all be doing laps once we land.” 

This threat was enough to silence most of the class, though both Shoto and Katsuki only settled after receiving a pointed look from Izuku. Satisfied with his now subdued students, Aizawa settled back into his seat. “The flight should only last another hour or so; remember, we’re getting a preview of the expo before it opens to the public tomorrow, so be on your best behavior and don’t embarrass yourselves or me while we’re here.” 

“Yes, sir!” 

Izuku flicked his eyes back to his notebook at the mention of the expo, reading through what he’d written for the sixth or seventh time since they’d taken off. 

The annual I-Island Expo had been scheduled in early summer, just a few days after UA’s Spring term finals. The exams they took were grueling, pushing each student to their limit as they proved they deserved to progress to the second-year hero courses. Despite the difficulty each exam offered, all of classes 1-A and 1-B were able to pass, and the two classes had celebrated late into the night after receiving their passing scores. 

The trip to I-Island was in part a celebration of 1-A’s new status as class 2-A, though not everyone was there for leisure. 

Hatsume and Momo were both invited to take part in the expo, showcasing the hard work they’d done to create the Counter drug used during the Hassaikai raid, as well as the bullets and pistol muzzles Hatsume created to accompany it. Hatsume was eager to show off both her creative genius as well as her girlfriend’s, but Momo was incredibly nervous at the prospect of speaking in front of so many people. 

“Just our class or a few pro heroes is one thing,” she muttered to herself, worrying her ponytail between her fingers, “but having our work critiqued by the top scientists in the world is entirely different…” 

“But your work is brilliant,” Izuku pointed out. “You managed to create a counter to the biggest drug epidemic in hero society, and you did it in just under a month! That’s worth recognition, Momo.” 

“Ya know, you should be presenting with us,” Hatsume wheedled for the third time. “After all, we were only able to synthesize a counter drug so quickly because of you and your kissy powers.” 

“My kisses weren’t actually used,” Izuku muttered, wrinkling his nose. “Besides,” he added, gesturing to his notebook, “I have my own homework to do.” 

The pink haired girl nodded, shooting him a sympathetic look. She and Momo had been invited to the expo a few weeks before the end of term exams, but Izuku had been scheduled to make an appearance as Pucker Up since the event was first announced at the beginning of the year. Though the Commission had loosened its reigns on the healer considerably after his new contract with them had been signed and finalized, there were quite a few engagements the greenette was still expected to attend. 

He supposed it was more than likely due to the backlash of the articles written about him that exposed the seedy nature of the Commission, and now the organization was using both his reputation and hero persona to save face after the PR nightmare principal Nezu had brought upon them. 

And so it was asked of the healer to make a speech at this year’s expo, something sweet and caring as would be expected of UA’s Sweetheart, but nothing that painted the Commission in too good a light. 

“That ship has already sailed, Midoriya,” Mera had told him. “No one has any faith left in the Commission, and not much more in the heroes that ignored what the Commission has been doing. The public is looking to you now, as well as your classmates, to usher in a new era of peace. The Commission needs Pucker Up, but the people need him even more.”  

Izuku was thankful to the Commission rep for speaking plainly about the stakes, though it did nothing to assuage his nerves. 

The public still didn’t know he was one of three remaining registered healers in the country, after all. 

He shook his head, looking up from his notes as his attention began to wander. He spotted Shoto and Katsuki, now dozing peacefully against one another in the next row. He noted with fond exasperation the rook jutting proudly from Katsuki’s blond spikes, and was quick to retrieve it before Hatsume noticed. 

Looking back to Momo’s worried frown, the greenette gathered the rest of the pieces, plopping them down on the small table in front of him. He shot the girl a mischievous look. “Ready to lose a game of chess, Momo?” 

It worked like a charm, as the tall girl gave him a saccharine smile. “Oh, you’ll be eating those words, Izu; just you wait!” 

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

When the plane had finally landed and its occupants had gone through the security system, they were elated to see a familiar blinding grin. 

“Students of UA, rejoice! Because I AM HERE!” 

Class A whooped and cheered as All Might flexed for them, the sight a welcome one even in the blond’s skinnier form. 

Izuku was in front of him in an instant, scanning the former hero out of habit. “Yours vitals look good, and your bone density and muscle tissue have come a long way in your recovery!” 

All Might chuckled. “I told you there was no need to fret, Young Midoriya; My time here has served me well.” 

It had been a tearful time for the hero students when All Might had announced his short sabbatical for the remainder of their first year, though no one had the heart to voice their discontent. With the aid of Izuku’s healing, All Might had recovered remarkably from his final fight with Overhaul; however, for all of his miraculous ability Izuku could not heal a wounded heart, and so the former hero had chosen to spend the rest of his recovery with his old friend David Shield in the hopes of helping him find new purpose now that his time as the number one hero had finally ended. 

The healer noted the healthy layer of fat on the man’s cheeks, as well as the light tan on his face, neck and arms, and smiled. 

Aizawa approached them, giving his colleague a nod. “You look good, All Might; you better keep it up when you come back to UA, or Midoriya here will have your head.” 

Izuku gave All Might his most fearsome glare, causing the blond to chuckle. He gave the boy a crushing hug, which was met with equal enthusiasm. 

“Really, I’m glad you’re doing better,” Izuku muttered. 

“I know,” All Might replied, ruffling viridian curls as he did. “And I’ll never forget all that you did to help me, even when I didn’t deserve it; thank you, Young Midoriya.” 

He quickly released the healer, turning to greet the other students with just as much exuberance. 

Aizawa smiled at the sight, before turning to Izuku. “The Commission has you in a private room on a separate floor, but you’ll be in the same hotel as the rest of us. There will likely be agents posted outside your door, but if they get to being a bother just let me know. I’ll handle them.” 

Izuku felt sorry for any agent foolhardy enough to invoke his teacher’s ire, but kept the thought to himself. “I’ll be fine, Mr. Aizawa; besides, with everything happening at the expo I doubt I’ll be in my hotel room when I’m not sleeping.” 

The hero grunted. “They’ll likely be shadowing you the entire time you’re on the island.” 

Izuku blinked. “But this island is one of the most secure locations in the world, surely they don’t think-“ 

“We can’t rule out any possibility, Midoriya; I don’t like the security detail any more than you do, but I can’t completely argue against its necessity.” 

It wasn’t something Izuku could refute; in the months since the greenette had been saved by Dabi and had met with Kurogiri to bring back his former self, the League of Villains had been suspiciously quiet. There had been no crimes committed that could be directly traced to them, and none of the most infamous members had been spotted even from a distance.  

The Commission was most concerned about Hawks’ radio silence throughout. 

Izuku wasn’t foolish enough to believe that the villains had simply given up, or that their organization had collapsed due to in-fighting, as the public had begun to speculate in their new, tentative time of peace. Knowing what he did of both the League and its leader, Izuku was willing to bet their silence only meant a more calculated, thorough plan to reach their goals, though he highly doubted the I-Expo would have any part in those schemes. 

Still, the healer frowned. “You’re more than capable of keeping me safe, sir.” 

Aizawa gave him a bittersweet smile. “History says otherwise, kid.” 

Izuku wanted to protest, to assure his teacher that none of the altercations the healer had with the League was Aizawa’s fault, but the conversation was cut short by the others joining them. 

“All Might’s gonna take us to meet David Shield!” Hatsume gushed, her yellow eyes gleaming fervently. “We’ll get to explore his lab and see all of his babies!!” 

Kaminari let out a dramatic yawn. “I’m sure that’ll be fun for our nerdier classmates, but the rest of us wanna explore the expo!” 

Ashido nodded. “We’re gonna check out the restaurants, and then the boutiques!” 

The mention of shopping had Izuku at Hatsume and Momo’s side at once, the greenette shooting Ashido a weary look. “I think I’d rather meet Mr. Shield…” 

“Suit yourself!” 

Shoto stepped forward. “Kats and I are going to explore on our own; like a date.” 

“What do you mean, ‘like’ a date, Pretty Boy? It is a date!” Katsuki grumbled. “Best date you’ll ever go on, too…” 

Izuku giggled at the blond’s grumpy expression. “You two have fun, I’ll catch up with you for dinner?” 

“You better, Princess!” 

“We’ll be waiting for you, Bunny.” 

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Yuga glanced at the itinerary Iida had made for the class, holding back a chuckle.  

True to form, the class representative had planned their day in great detail, making notes on different exhibits and showcases that could be of interest to his fellow classmates.  

“I realize it would be unreasonable to believe we’d all stay together,” he admitted to the blond, Shinso, Asui and Uraraka, watching with resignation as Kaminari and Ashido led several of their classmates off to explore, “but I thought it best to let everyone know what their options are.” 

“It was very thoughtful of you,” Uraraka said brightly, taking the schedule from Yuga and scanning its contents. “Momo and Hatsume are doing their showcase at the museum tomorrow, so we should probably wait to check out the exhibits till then.” 

“How about the music festival, ribbit? ” Asui suggested. “It’s only a rehearsal for the shows tomorrow, but this way we can see the whole thing without being crowded.” 

The others agreed at once, the group following the map on the brochure they received upon landing.  

Yuga had been trailing a bit behind the rest, and thus was surprised when the ever-speedy Iida slowed to fall into step with him. 

“I couldn’t help but notice you were packing an envelope with you when we were leaving the dorms,” Iida muttered, leaning in so as not to alert the others. “I take it you were invited to the charity gala tonight as well?” 

The blond nodded. Like the Iidas and the Todorokis, the Aoyamas were a wealthy family, though their money paled in comparison to that of the Yaoyorozus. As such, they were often invited to events hosted by the upper echelon of society. The gala in question was to raise money for some of the smaller hero and support courses at schools with far less renown than that of UA or Shiketsu.  

“I’m expected to attend as the representative for my family’s agency,” Iida explained. “Yaoyorozu was invited as well, and I’m sure Izuku will be there as part of the Commission.” 

“Todoroki has an invite, too,” Yuga replied. “It could be fun, but I’m not sure if I want to attend when so many of our classmates can’t.” 

Iida turned to him, giving the shorter boy a mischievous look. “What if they could?” 

“Pardon? Iida, what are you plotting?” 

The class rep pushed up his glasses. “As you already know, I come from a large family with several big-name heroes, all of whom were invited to attend the charity tonight. I have enough spare tickets to get our friends in either as attendees or plus ones, and Yaoyorozu has at least two tickets from her parents to give out as well.”  

Now Yuga was smiling. “I don’t think le bon ton will offer much amusement to our friends,” he pointed out, but knew everyone would show up if asked. The blond had no obligation to go from his family, merely the opportunity to do so if he wished. He had in fact resolved to not attend at all if the others had something more fun planned, but Iida would be expected to go as would Todoroki and Yaoyorozu, and perhaps Izuku as well. 

The event itself wouldn’t be all that fun, but having friends show up as reinforcements would make the evening all the better. 

“I’ll text Ashido,” Yuga decided, pulling out his phone. If he let her know now, then the rest would most assuredly know by lunch. 

Chapter Text

Izuku let out a small gasp, eyes widening in awe as he took in David Shield’s famous laboratory.

It was a sleek and modern space, with high-tech machines crammed into every corner. Like the infirmary at Commision Headquarters, there was an entire wall of windows overlooking the rest of the island. Izuku could see some of the expo attractions, and even a glimpse of the ocean just beyond the city walls.

“DAVE! COME ON OUT! I’VE BROUGHT VISITORS!” All Might boomed, managing to bump into several delicate looking objects even in his smaller form.

Momo deftly caught a tray of small glass lenses before they could shatter, carefully placing them back onto the table they’d been displaced from.

“He really ought to be more careful,” the girl muttered, Izuku nodding in agreement.

“Toshi please, there are scientists still hard at work in here.”

The greenette turned to see a man about the same age as All Might stride into the room. He was of average height and above average looks, with a full head of tawny hair and a goatee to match. There were a few laugh lines decorating his pale complexion, and deep blue eyes glimmered behind a pair of stylish spectacles.

All Might was quick to introduce his students to David, the scientist giving each of them a warm smile.

“It’s great to meet you; I’ve heard so much about Toshi’s students, but I didn’t think I'd get to meet any of you.”

His eyes swept over the three, eyes lingering on Izuku for a moment before he turned from them. “Allow me to introduce my daughter, Melissa.”

The girl in question looked a great deal like her father, though her hair was golden as opposed to David’s copper. She was tall, and her clothing and posture gave her a stylish air as well.

Do all Americans look this good? Izuku wondered as the second round of introductions began. He did his best to greet the two in English, remembering Present Mic’s lectures and Todoroki’s tutoring sessions as he did.

Melissa smiled and responded in kind, before repeating her words in Japanese.

“We learn lots of different languages here,” she informed the students, “because so many of our scientists come from different places; it’s pretty common to meet someone who speaks a totally different native language than you do, so the academy offers plenty of classes. Just about everyone on the island is a polyglot.”

Izuku’s mind was reeling at the information. “That’s so cool!”

“It can make collaborating on different inventions tricky sometimes, but it’s always exciting to find out how to say ‘particle accelerator’ in a new language, at least for me anyways.”

“I’m an inventor, too,” Hatsume told her, the girl’s yellow eyes gleaming. “I’m part of the Support courses at UA.”

“That’s incredible! What are you working on at the moment?”

 The two inventors began chatting in earnest and Izuku, who found the subject matter interesting but couldn’t quite follow the conversation, turned back to the two adults. David was giving him a measuring look that persisted just long enough for Izuku to catch it before the smile returned to his face. “Melissa, why don’t you show everyone your lab at the academy? I’m sure they’d love to see it.”

Izuku made to join them when a hand stopped him.

“The Commission has asked that I make a new hero suit for you to wear for your speech tomorrow,” David informed him. “I’d like it if you could stay behind so I can make sure my measurements are correct; I’d also like your opinion on something.”

The healer would have burst from giddiness at the renowned scientist’s interest in his opinions, were it not for the small frown on the man’s face.

All Might gave his old friend a bemused look, before turning to the girls. “I’ll escort you to the academy; can’t have any harm coming to my favorite niece!”

Melissa giggled. “I’m your only niece, and this island is the safest place in the world.”

“Of course it is, because I AM HERE!”

The small group departed; All Might shooting a worried look to the now closed door behind him.

Dave, please don’t blame Young Midoriya for my decision...

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Katsuki bit back a growl as another person bumped into him, the blond shooting a furious look at them.

“These dumb bastards need to look where they’re going!” He ground out, making a truly frightening face at a passing family.

“We’re almost there,” Shoto assured him, taking the other boy’s hand.

“The fuck could be so special we have to walk to the other side of the damn island to see it?” The blond grumbled, “and why’d you bring a bag with you?”

The dual toned boy shrugged, subconsciously shifting the bag from Katsuki’s line of sight. “You’ll see.”

A middle-aged man with pink hair and a small dog knocked into Katsuki, and the blond snapped. “I’LL COOK THAT DAMN MUTT AND FEED IT TO YOU IF YOU DON’T MOVE YOUR ASS!”

“Apologies,” Shoto interjected, pulling the outraged teen away from the shell-shocked man and gripping the strap on his duffel bag a bit tighter, “but you really should watch where you’re going.”

Katsuki was quickly losing patience with his boyfriend, and was about to drag the two-toned idiot back to the hotel before they got even more lost when Shoto came to an abrupt stop. “We’re here.”

‘Here' turned out to be a sizeable restaurant nestled inside a pocket carved into the island’s artificial mountain. The wooden structure was two stories high, with outdoor seating on the upper lanai just visible through a thicket of tropical foliage.

The two boys made their way to the entrance, stepping over smooth stones and crossing a small bridge that arched over a gentle stream. Shoto moved to speak to the hostess while Katsuki took in his surroundings, quietly appreciating the warm tones and lush greens that made up the dining area’s décor. The woman at the hostess stand turned on her heel, and the boys followed her out to a private dining area.

The table was situated on a small wooden deck that overlooked a series of small, connected pools, the blue-green water framed with dark, rough stones and vibrant flowers in various hues of pink and yellow and white.

Katsuki couldn't hide his awe this time, Shoto chuckling quietly at his boyfriend’s expression. The blond turned to him, eyeing the duffle bag in realization. “Swim trunks.”

Shoto nodded. “We can use the pools here as long as we like; they clean them after every reservation, and I made sure to book ours for the rest of the afternoon.”

The dual toned boy moved to a small bench, the wood of the furniture an identical match the that of the table. “This place was listed online as a popular spot for tourists, and thankfully they have a couple of dining areas like this available.”

It was just then that Katsuki caught the sounds of another group of people laughing and talking quietly just beyond a large chunk of what he assumed to be volcanic stone, the noise just loud enough to be heard over the gentle trickling of the pools. He turned back to Shoto. “I take it not just anyone can reserve one of these areas?”

“Not during the expo, I’d imagine; If nothing else, being Endeavor’s son was good for at least this.”

Katsuki couldn’t find it in himself to fully disagree.

A waiter came by shortly after the two had taken their seats at the small table, the afternoon sun obstructed by the thatched pergola they sat under. Drinks were brought out swiftly, and the wait for their food wasn’t much longer.

Katsuki eyed the bottle placed next to him with intrigue, noting the bright orange liquid inside.

“Chili water,” Shoto explained, unable to hide his grin as the blond’s eyes brightened immediately. “They make their own from chilis grown on the island.”

“Smart,” Katsuki remarked, opening the bottle and pouring a generous portion onto his fish.

The two ate in companionable silence, enjoying the warm summer air and the light frangipani scent that wafted over from the nearby trees. The wait staff was quick and efficient, removing empty plates and refilling glasses with few pleasantries exchanged. Katsuki couldn’t help but admire the restaurant’s commitment to maintaining the customers’ personal space, and knew he would miss it terribly once he was back on the busy streets, avoiding physical contact with the oblivious passersby.

There was a small changing area sectioned off by a thick curtain, and Shoto and Katsuki took turns changing into their bathing suits. The water in the pools was just under lukewarm, and Katsuki could feel the tension in his shoulders and back dissipating as he sunk further into it.

“So, why put this together for just the two of us? Why not wait till Princess could join us?”

Shoto looked to him. “We can always come back, but I thought of you first when I was reading about this place, so it made sense to me to bring you here.”

Katsuki was thankful the blush on his cheeks could be easily explained away by the island’s humidity, letting out a halfhearted scoff. “Whatever.”

“Do you not like your surprise?”

“I- it’s fine, whatever!”

“It seems like you like it a lot.”

“Icyhot I’m warning you-”

Despite the bickering, Katsuki was touched at the lengths Shoto went to planning something for him. Ordinarily, the blond was often the most proactive of the three, organizing dates and researching gifts to give his boyfriends. Shoto had done quite a bit for Izuku in the same regard, and the healer always had something small but meaningful in mind for the other two when he could spare the time to do it. Katsuki enjoyed the things he did for his boyfriends just as he enjoyed what he received in return, but he couldn’t deny the lingering doubt in the back of his mind that Shoto wasn’t as invested in Katsuki as he was in Izuku.

Sometimes he wondered if Shoto would dump him if Izuku decided he only wanted to date the dual toned boy, and the thought made his heart clench painfully every time it crossed his mind.

But after enjoying a well-made and surprisingly spicy lunch as well as a long dip in a quiet, secluded pool, Katsuki could feel that doubt becoming weaker and weaker.

The two rinsed off and changed back into their street clothes, Shoto heating the moisture from their trunks before packing them away. They thanked their waiter and the hostess as Shoto paid, waving off Katsuki’s multiple attempts to shove money at the two employees.

The blond had taken exactly three steps out onto the street when yet another person bumped into him, and his stress levels began to creep up once more.

“I’m so sorry, I- wait, aren’t you Katsuki Bakugo, from UA?”

Katsuki turned to look at the girl, unable to place the brown hair and eyes in front of him. “Hah? Who the hell are you?”

The girl giggled. “Oh, you don’t know me; I watched you in the Sports Festival last year, you were really good!”

Katsuki couldn’t help the way his chest puffed up ever so slightly. “’Course I was, I’m the best!”

She nodded in agreement. “Too bad they postponed the Festival this year, I was really looking forward to it! I’m Emiko, by the way. You know, my school isn’t too far from UA; only about a half hour by train.”

Katsuki blinked. “Who gives a crap how far away you are?”

Emiko began to look nervous, peeking up shyly at him from beneath dark lashes. “Well, I was hoping I could give you my number, if that’s okay.”

The blond’s eye twitched, and he was seconds away from a biting rejection when Emiko’s face became alarmingly pale.

Katsuki felt the pleasant warm air around him drop several degrees at once as a shadow cast itself over his head.

“He’s spoken for,” Shoto told the girl, his tone cold and his expression even colder.

The blond forced himself not to jump as a possessive hand gripped his shoulder gently enough not to hurt him but tightly enough to convey the heterochromatic boy’s message.

Emiko was gone in seconds, hastily stuttering out apologies and retreating as quickly as her feet would allow. Katsuki turned to his boyfriend.

Shoto had grown over the last few months, now tall enough that Katsuki had to tilt his head ever so slightly to look at him.

“I- I’m sorry,” he muttered, heterochromatic eyes now fixed on the ground. “I should’ve been nicer to that girl, but I heard her ask for your number and I, I just got a little...”

“Jealous,” Katsuki finished, his heart hammering in his chest. He could suddenly imagine how Izuku felt when either he or Shoto would become overprotective of the healer and had to bite back a smile.

He gave the dual toned boy a quick kiss, grabbing his hand and dragging him away from the restaurant. “Come on idiot, we’ve got more shit to go see before that damn party tonight.”

And when he realized how red Katsuki’s face was, and how tightly the other boy was gripping his hand, Shoto’s grin grew wide and sappy.

“Whatever you say, Katsuki.”

Chapter Text

Izuku tried not to fidget as David gave him a scrutinizing look, blue eyes flitting over the costume he’d made for the greenette. “Hmmm.”

The scientist had said very little to the healer once the others had left, merely taking him to the back where his personal workspace was located and shooing the boy to a restroom to change once he had the costume.

“It looks similar enough to your original costume that the public will recognize it,” David commented, moving to pin the sleeves a little higher up, “though given the amount of press you’ve had the last year I suspect that wouldn’t be a problem either way.”

He rolled up the legs, making a thoughtful noise. “Your principal sent over your measurements from your first costume; I had made enough room in this one to compensate for any growth spurts that might've happened since then, but it looks like that was unnecessary.”

Izuku scrunched his nose in indignation. “It could happen any day now!”

David looked to him, lips pressed firmly together in a futile attempt to stave off a laugh. “Whatever you say, Izuku.”

Izuku winced as the man addressed him, and David quickly corrected himself. “Sorry, Midoriya; sometimes I forget about the name formalities in Japan.”

“It’s alright, Professor Shield.”

“It isn’t, but I’ll be mindful of it in the future.”

The man worked quietly for several minutes after that, only speaking to the healer to inquire after the suit’s comfort level. He was making some adjustments to the armor-like patches on the shoulders when he resumed conversation once more. “All Might is planning to return to UA at the end of summer.”

Izuku gave the man a curious look, but nodded. “Yes, Mr. Aizawa mentioned something about that; I'm pretty sure All Might always planned to come back, that'd why he took a sabbatical instead of quitting altogether.”

“I’m not happy about it, Midoriya. All Might has been doing well here; his health is improving both physically and mentally, and he’s been able to give some lectures at the academy. I fear his going back to Japan will undo a lot of the hard work he’s done to heal and recover from his time as a hero.”

Izuku fidgeted, wishing not for the first time that strange adults didn’t feel so comfortable sharing their problems with him. “I’m sorry professor, but that really isn’t up to you or me. All Might has to do what he thinks is best.”

“He’ll never get to be the All Might he used to be, and going back to Japan will only remind him of that.”

Izuku frowned, but said nothing.

David finished jotting down some notes before removing the pins in the costume. “It’ll be ready in time for your speech tomorrow, at least aesthetically; I’ll need a bit more time to work on its durability before sending it to the Commission for you.”

Izuku wasn’t sure he wanted David Shield designing his costume any longer, especially since he was so fond of the designs he and Hatsume had come up with together, but thanked the man regardless.

As he left to get ready for the charity gala, the healer couldn’t help the uneasy feeling settling into his stomach.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The I-Island Academy was a massive building not far from the residential districts of the island, with a lush campus covered in greenery.

Momo took in the balanced way the structure itself seemed to interact with the natural elements of the outdoors, with ylang ylang trees growing in enclosed courtyards thanks to generous light pouring in from large skylights. Momo noted the alternating pattern of the wooden tiles beneath her matched the ones in David Shield’s lab, the pattern itself reminding her a bit of a tatami mat.

“Parts of the island have been built up to reflect different nations in the Pacific,” Melissa told them, drifting past potted ferns and comfy looking benches as she did, “but most of the buildings are a blend of different cultures.”

She pointed to a building on the other side of the campus fashioned after an Indonesian joglo, the slope of its gabled roof striking even from a distance. “The materials are far from authentic, although some people on the island have quirks that allow us to replicate things like volcanic stone and different types of wood. Because we move around so much, we have to make sure everything on the island can resist whatever climate we end up in. Most places we stay for long periods of time are warm and tropical, but trips to the Atlantic Ocean are pretty common, too.”

“It must’ve been quite an undertaking to design,” Momo commented, noting the way Mei took in her surroundings with wide eyes.

“Dave spent hours working with civil engineers to develop this place,” All Might said proudly. “We knew scientists would be coming from around the world, but the Pacific has always held a special place in his heart.”

“I wonder why,” Melissa teased, chuckling as All Might began to splutter.

The sun had already begun to set, casting an orange glow through the large windows and onto the group as Melissa led them to her lab. When they reached the lab Momo was taken aback by the number of projects Melissa had laid out: some finished, others in various stages of completion.

The blonde picked up a small pair of goggles, showing them to Mei. “The lenses on these have been fitted with a few digital overlays that allow for infrared, x-ray and telescopic vision up to a hundred feet or so.”

Mei took the goggles, inspecting them. “How do they fair in foggy or rainy weather?”

“All the tests we’ve run have had positive results.”

“And what about things like sandstorms? Not every hero who could use these will live in a wet climate.”

Melissa made a thoughtful noise. “I didn’t think of that! Let me write that down.”

Momo was beginning to understand just how brilliant David Shield’s daughter was, and wondered if the girl had some form of intelligence-based quirk.

Melissa grabbed another small device from the same table from which she’d procured the goggles. “These I actually invented for your friend Midoriya; I noticed in the Sports Festival matches that he relies on a lot of acrobatic moves, which made me think that incorporating some gymnastics equipment into his costume might not be a bad idea.”

She smacked the flat disc onto the table, causing a small burst of light to propel the disc into the air. “It works like a kind of spring board; I thought it could be added to his boots and allow him to propel himself higher into the air.”

“That would pair great with my babies!” Hatsume gushed, pulling out her phone to show the other girl the zip lines she’d created.

Yes, the girl was brilliant, Momo thought. She also noted how pretty Melissa was, and how close she was standing next to Mei. Her stomach tightened.

Is this how Todoroki used to feel whenever Bakugo would spend time with Izu? She wondered, eyeing the blonde warily. It’s not a good feeling at all...

All Might was oblivious to the distress the tall girl was facing, but managed to come to her aid regardless by interrupting the two inventors. “We need to get going, Melissa; the gala will be starting in an hour, and your dad will want you there on time.”

Melissa nodded, before turning to Mei. “Hey, you guys should come, too! I bet I can get you both tickets to the event.”

Mei grinned at her. “Thanks, but I’m already going as-”

“My plus one,” Momo interrupted, coming to stand beside the pink haired girl. “Since I must attend on behalf of my parents, I naturally thought to invite my girlfriend.”

Mei gave the taller girl a curious look, while Melissa just gave the two a bright smile. “That’s great! Then I can’t wait to see both there, and Midoriya too!”

And if Momo held Mei’s hand the entire walk back to the hotel, and spared little to no conversation with either Melissa or All Might before they parted ways, the pink haired inventor was none the wiser.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The I-Island charity gala was held on the top floor of the cultural center building, a large tower made of sleek black metal and dark wood panels. Interrupting the alternating pattern of wood and metal were thick vines and fanning palms, creating a beautiful juxtaposition between natural and artificial.

“We have to use every inch of available space for agriculture,” All Might told Izuku after greeting him. “But we also want to ensure there’s a wide variety of flora on the island as well. Even though our carbon emissions are well below concerning levels, it helps to have as much plant life as possible taking in what they can and removing it from the atmosphere.”

“That makes sense; and with lots of natural elements woven into the city, it probably helps the residents forget they’re not on a natural island.”

“Exactly!”

The healer was happy to see Shoto and Katsuki arrive, but was equally excited to see his other classmates arrive as well. “What are you guys doing here?!”

“We wanted to surprise you!” Aoyama exclaimed, hugging the greenette tightly. “You can thank Iida, he was the one to suggest it.”

The bespectacled boy’s ears turned pink. “I may have thought of it, but it was you and Ashido who made it possible.”

“This is gonna rock!” Ashido exclaimed, pumping her fist in the air. “Where’s the DJ? I’ve got some songs to request!”

“Mina, please calm down,” Momo chided. “We can have fun but remember this is still a charity event.”

There were a number of pro heroes from around the world in attendance; some Izuku recognized from various news stories, and some he didn’t. He spotted a few of the top ten of Japan’s heroes mixed in with the crowd, though Endeavor, Hawks and Mirko were notable absent.

“Quite the turn out,” came a voice from beside him, and Izuku turned to see Mera, tired as always but cleanly presented in a pressed suit and perfectly straight tie. Izuku self-consciously fiddled with the button on the collar of his dress shirt, careful not to tug on the knit vest he had on over top.

“I didn’t think I’d see you until tomorrow,” the healer commented.

“I figured I ought to make an appearance tonight; the Commission is donating extra funds this year, and I wanted to give the event coordinator the check personally.”

Izuku gave him a weary smile. “You don’t trust anyone else with that kind of money, you mean.”

“Right on target, Midoriya; Now if you’ll excuse me, Mr. Kobayashi will want this check sooner rather than later. See you tomorrow for the speech.”

“11 a.m. sharp,” the greenette muttered, watching the Commission rep slip through the crowd.

Class A took their seats at their respective tables, Iida having called ahead to ensure they’d all be able to sit near one another. Izuku took his place between Shoto and Katsuki, smiling across the table at Shinso, Uraraka and Asui. “So, how did you all spend your day?”

“We watched a few of the bands rehearse for tomorrow’s concert, ribbit,” Asui replied, taking a bite of the food brought out to them. “There was also a carnival being set up, and Ochaco won a stuffed animal at the strength test game.”

“Easy to win if you can manipulate the gravity of the hammer,” Shinso commented, though there was a teasing glint in his eye.

Uraraka puffed up indignantly at the accusation. “That wasn’t my quirk, Shinso! That was pure muscle!” The brunette flexed her bicep, and both Izuku and Asui cheered her on.

Shinso rolled his eyes, but there was a fond smile on his face that Katsuki noticed immediately.

“You better not screw up with her,” the blond muttered lowly, “or Deku and I will both have to kick your ass.”

Shinso’s eyes widened, but his expression was serious as he nodded. “I know, and I understand.”

“Good. Cheeks is good people, and so are you. Just don’t be a moron.”

“Careful Bakugo, that was almost a compliment.”

“SHUT THE HELL UP, EYEBAGS!”

“That’s more like it.”

“Kaachan, stop yelling! People are looking at us.”

After dinner came several trays of desserts, and David Shield took to the podium to begin the night’s speeches. The scientist was confident and well spoken, and the next two speakers, though not by any means bad, paled in comparison. The final speaker of the night was All Might, the former hero standing tall and proud despite his much smaller frame. “We’ve all gathered here tonight for two very important things: to help support the next generation of heroes, and to spend as much of the Commission’s money as we can!”

This garnered a round of laughs from the audience and a wry smile from Mera, who had opted to stay just until the desserts were handed out.

Izuku listened intently to All Might’s speech, enjoying an éclair from one of the roving dessert carts. Katsuki was grumbling something about chili water and Shoto was poking at his sorbet.

“-and after all, we’ll soon be placing our lives in the capable hands of the next generation of heroes!” All Might ended with a flourish, pointing at Izuku’s table.

The spotlight followed All Might’s hand and landed on Izuku, who had the poor timing of just stuffing the rest of the éclair into his mouth, his cheeks puffed out like a chipmunk’s. He swallowed as best he could and smiled at the adults who were now beginning to look concerned, pointedly ignoring the snickering of Shinso, Uraraka and Katsuki.

Soon the tables were cleared and the dance floor revealed, with several of the UA students immediately rushing to it. Ashido and Kaminari had pulled some of their classmates out to join them, pairing them together with glee.

“Look at Shinso and Uraraka,” Kaminari whispered, jerking his head over to where the two were dancing. “They look so cute together!”

“Yeah, but take a look at Sero! I had no idea he could dance like that.” Ashido replied.

Katsuki and Shoto were dancing together, the blond barking at the other boy not to step on his feet, while Izuku and Hatsume danced nearby.

“You’ve gotten a lot better,” the pink haired girl complimented her friend, noting Izuku’s careful steps and smoother movements. He still looked a bit awkward, but it was progress nonetheless.

When the song ended, Izuku was approached by a shy Kirishima for the next dance. The redhead was a good dancer, though he seemed to have difficulty meeting the healer’s eyes.

“What did you and the others end up doing today?” Izuku asked him, but all attempts for conversation were meet with short answers and more silence.

Izuku frowned. Kiri’s always so easy going, I hope nothings wrong…

He moved to leave after the song ended when a hand grabbed his own. “Wait! Mido, do you have another minute? There’s something I need to talk to you about.”

The taller boy’s cheeks were red, but his expression was determined despite his nerves. The two retreated to a nearby hallway, unaware of the looks coming from Shoto and Katsuki as they did.

The space was clearly being used as a makeshift storage area, with tables and chairs piled atop one another. Izuku made to sit on one of the chairs as Kirishima began to pace, but thought better of it after noticing a thin film of dust on the seat. He turned back to Kirishima.

“Kiri, what’s going on? You’ve been acting kind of strange…”

The redhead paused in his pacing for a moment, debating with himself before looking back to the greenette.

“Midobabe, I- I have a confession to make.”

Chapter Text

Izuku stared wide-eyed at the redhead, unable to comprehend what he’d just heard.

Kirishima’s face was as red as his hair, the taller boy looking anywhere but the healer.

After what seemed like an eternity, Izuku found his voice. “Monoma?? You have a crush on Monoma?!?”

Somehow, Kirishima managed to turn even redder. “I know! It’s not like I planned it or anything, but after the he apologized for what he did during the winter finals we started hanging out more, like for the class get togethers, ya know? And then we started studying together and sometimes we’d even eat lunch together and... He's nice, sometimes. Okay, not 'nice' nice, but he's funny and charismatic..."

Kirishima ran his fingers through his hair in frustration, pulling the strands from their carefully gelled style. "Look, he's not a bad guy, even if he acts like one. I don’t know, but I know I like spending time with him, and he is pretty cute.”

Izuku considered it: Monoma was objectively good looking, once one managed to get beyond his personality, and the greenette himself had seen the softer side of the blond, so he supposed Kirishima wasn’t entirely crazy for liking him. Still...

“He’s just so-” Izuku floundered for a moment, looking for the right word. “-bossy.”

Kirishima looked at him, before looking away quickly. Izuku recognized it in an instant. “I am not bossy!”

“You’re pretty bossy, Bunny,” Shoto’s voice chimed in, both he and Katsuki entering the hallway with the two.

“So, ya finally fessed up to liking that moron from Class B, huh?”

“Kaachan, you knew?"

“Of course, I knew! Shitty Hair is terrible at covering up his feelings; it was super obvious!”

“I didn’t know, either.”

“That ain’t saying much, Pretty Boy.”

“Guys, please,” Kirishima said weakly.

Izuku turned to him. “Listen, Kiri; Monoma’s a good person, deep down, and I think you two could probably make a cute couple. Maybe you should try talking to him?”

The redhead let out a groan. ”But, how?? He’s so quick and good with words, makes me feel like a total idiot.”

“Kaachan don’t you dare say it.”

“Tch! Spoil sport.’"

“Class B gets back from their trip to Otheon the same time we get back from the expo, right? Just talk to him them!” Izuku’s eyes were gleaming now as he began to plot. “It doesn’t have to be anything crazy or super romantic off the bat, maybe just a movie as friends? But definitely alone, you need to see how you feel just the two of you.”

Kirishima contemplated it. “There’s a new action movie coming out next weekend, think he’d like that?”

“He’ll probably want to make fun of it,” Izuku admitted, “but that could be fun, too.”

And though he didn’t look entirely convinced, Kirishima looked to be feeling better about the whole situation. “Got it: movies alone and let him make fun of it. Thanks, Midobabe, I owe you!”

Izuku just smiled. “Don’t mention it!”

The redhead left the hallway back to the main reception, leaving Shoto, Katsuki and Izuku alone. The greenette turned to them. “What did you guys come back here for, anyways? Did you know Kiri and I were back here?”

Katsuki grunted, and Shoto nodded. “We saw you two coming this way, and wanted to know what was going on.”

“But, Kaachan said he already knew about Kiri’s crush on Monoma.”

The blond shot a look to the dual toned boy, knowing Izuku likely wouldn’t want to know that Shoto was merely feeling a bit jealous. “Pretty Boy here is just nosy.”

“At least I’m not bossy.”

“Shochan! Don’t be mean!”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Momo watched as Kirishima and Izuku left the reception hall, followed by Katsuki and Shoto, but couldn’t find it in herself to be all that intrigued.

Not when Melissa Shield was currently holding Mei in deep discussion over some breakthrough in robotics, at least.

“You know she’s just happy to have someone to speak nerd with,” Shinso commented, leaning back in his chair. “Well, the kind of nerd you and Izuku don’t speak.”

Momo nodded. “I know that, I guess I’m just feeling...”

“Jealous?”

She shot the boy a sharp look. “No! Well, yes, but mostly I feel kind of stupid, compared to her. I know a lot about technology and most sciences, but when she starts talking I...”

The purple haired boy shrugged. “Now you know how the rest of us feel when you start talking; don’t take it personally Momo, sometimes people are going to be better than you at some things. Her being really good at one thing doesn’t make you bad at it, you know.”

She supposed he had a point, and told him as much. Shinso didn’t have much time to respond as a voice called out to her. “Hey, Creati!”

Momo turned to see Fatgum walking towards them, his smile blinding. Like the other heroes in attendance he was out of costume, his gray suit expensive and well fitted. “Oh, Fatgum, it’s good to see you.”

“Good to see you, too! Just wanted to let you know I spoke to Ryukyu about you coming to my agency for your work study next year; she’s disappointed, but thinks you’ll do great over with me!”

Shinso looked to her. “You’re coming over to Fat’s agency?”

She nodded. “Fatgum’s quirk is a lot like mine: it requires the use of his own body mass to work. I think I can learn a lot about how best to use my quirk from him.”

“That’s a great idea, Momo!” The girl turned to see Izuku, Shoto and Katsuki joining their table, the pink in their cheeks and the familiar dazed look in Shoto and Katsuki's eyes giving her all the evidence she needed to guess what happened in that hallway. “Being able to reabsorb your creations has helped a lot with preserving the amount of energy you can use, but learning how to stockpile it could turn a fight in your favor some day!”

“Great point, Pucker Up!” Fatgum looked around. “Say, where’s Eraserhead? Don’t tell me he skipped out on the party.”

“He decided to stay behind at the hotel,” Shinso informed him, almost missing the disappointment that flashed across the man’s face.

“Oh well, guess I’ll see him at the next Commission meeting, then.”

The hero turned to Izuku, who was doing a poor job of readjusting his collar. “Speaking of, I’m super pumped to hear your speech tomorrow; I just know you’ll smash it!”

“Thanks, Fat!”

The man’s words reminded her of her own presentation, and her eyes drifted back over to Mei and Melissa who had migrated over to the punch table. She stood abruptly.

“Excuse me gentlemen,” she said smoothly, gliding over to her girlfriend. There was another song about to be  played, and-

Well, Momo hadn’t spent nine years in ballet for nothing.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~**~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Aizawa watched with no small amount of amusement as his exhausted students trudged onto their floor of the hotel, with ties undone and shoes in hand.

The teacher had spent the evening on a video call with Eri and Nemuri, who had been put in charge of babysitting the girl. There had been some issue raised about whether or not it would be good for her to spend the entirety of the expo trailing after her adoptive father and Class A, and so Aizawa decided he could take her on a special trip later to make up for leaving her home.

Nemuri had made mention of a princess convention coming to Tokyo, and Aizawa knew the little girl would be asking after tickets soon enough.

“Boys on one side of the hall, girls on the other,” the teacher called out, watching his students carefully as they moved to their assigned rooms, “and no couples sharing a room.”

Katsuki shot the man a glare, but begrudgingly went to his shared room with Aoyama. Iida and Todoroki took the room next to theirs, and across the hall Momo joined Uraraka, while Hatsume roomed with Asui.

Once everyone was situated in their respective rooms, Aizawa made for the elevator. He punched in the floor Midoriya was to be staying on, noting it was quite a few floors higher than that of the rest of the class.

The hallway was empty, but Aizawa was willing to bet there were Commission agents in every room not occupied by the greenette.

Even for the Commission this is overkill, he thought. And this is what more freedom is supposed to look like?

He reached Mirdoriya’s room, knocking softly before entering.

The healer was sat on his bed, his expression worried as he stared down at his phone. He started when Aizawa entered, green eyes wide. “Sir, is everything alright?”

“Just wanted to check in. All good here?”

“Yes, sir.”

“Ready for your speech tomorrow?”

“Ready as I can be.”

“Good. Good...”

It was quiet for a moment, neither knowing what to say next. Aizawa shifted. “Well, I guess I’ll be going, then.”

He bid the boy goodnight, but hadn’t yet made it back to the door before Midoriya called out to him. “I have a question for you, Mr. Aizawa.”

The man motioned for him to continue. “It’s just, I’ve been thinking about last semester, when you grounded me? It was for helping the villains when I shouldn’t have.”

“You were grounded for breaking school rules,” Aizawa reminded him. “And my rules as well. You know you have to be more careful than the others, especially after all that’s happened.”

“I know, and I agree with you, mostly, it’s just...”

The greenette turned to the window, the glow of the streetlights below just barely visible with the room light on. “How will I know when someone actually needs my help, and when they’re just trying to use me?”

The vulnerability in his student’s voice tugged at the hero’s heartstrings. Since he has started at UA, Midoriya had been faced with countless villain’s and forced to make impossible decisions. It would make sense to tell the healer that, unless the person were dying, no villain should be allowed the privilege of being healed by him.

But he already knew that wasn’t an answer that would satisfy Midoriya, nor would it help him.

Aizawa debated for a moment, before letting out a sigh. “I wish there was an easy answer I could give you, kid, but there isn’t one; you’ll have to find out for yourself what your boundaries are, which will probably happen when someone crosses them, intentionally or otherwise. It won’t be easy, but you’ll figure it out.”

Midoriya still looked unsure, but he gave his teacher a small smile anyways. Aizawa wasn’t sure he deserved it.

“Thank you, sir.”

“You’re welcome; now get to bed, it’s late.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Izuku adjusted his new costume, trying to stay calm as he heard the crowd just beyond the stage.

It was almost time for his speech, Mera prepping him on the talking points the greenette had written and keeping his opinions mostly to himself.

“This part is way too flowery; it makes it sound like you don’t believe what you’re saying.”

Izuku was much too tired to argue, having spent a greater part of the night tossing and turning. The text he’d received just before Aizawa came to check on him had been plaguing him since, and he wished he could forget it just long enough to focus on his speech. “I believe in my words, just not how the Commission wants me to use them.”

Mera cocked a brow. “You’ve been given full creative license for your speech; no one is censoring you and I’m only offering suggestions. How exactly is it the Commission is influencing your words?”

The healer shook his head. “Sorry, but it’s hard to trust there isn’t some ulterior motive here.”

“You’re a bit paranoid, Midoriya; good, hold onto that. Not everyone in the Commission has your best interests at heart, I think you know that, and anything told to you by the higher ups should be taken with a grain of salt. We’re getting better, Midoriya, but we’re far from perfect.”

The man pulled a pen from his suit pocket, crossing out a few lines here and there in the greenette’s notebook. “This will sound more grounded, and less idealistic. It’s up to you whether or not you want to use it; wouldn’t want to stifle you, after all.”

“All right, all right, I get it.”

“Good. Now, get out there.”

Izuku took a deep breath before stepping onto the stage, his Pucker Up persona firmly in place.

The crowd was sizable, showcasing just how many people had come to see the expo, and to see Izuku. There were enough bodies of varying shapes and sizes that locating Katsuki, Shoto and the others of his classmates not helping Momo and Hatsume with their showcase was impossible. The greenette had his signature sweet smile on his face, determined not to let his nerves get the better of him as he crossed to the podium.

“Is that a new costume??” Someone called out. “So cute!!”

“Blow us a kiss! Like at the Sports Fest!”

 “BLOW YOURSELF A KISS, SHITTY EXTRA!”

So that’s where you are, Kaachan, Izuku thought, smiling to himself as he began his speech.

“Hello everyone, thank you for coming out today to see me!” He blew a kiss to the mass of people, activating his quirk and sending a flurry of mist into the air, the sky now littered with shimmering pink hearts.

The crowd’s response was immediate, with loud cheers ringing out as hands flew up in an attempt to collect the floating pink hearts. Izuku focused just long enough to send a few extra hearts to where he suspected Katsuki, Shoto and the others were, hoping they managed to reach their target.

“It’s fortunate that we find ourselves in a tentative time of peace,” he continued, waiting for the crowd to settle before he did, “but we have to remember that it won’t last. There will always be criminals looking to take advantage of good, honest people; but, that’s where heroes like me come in!”

Izuku made sure to make eye contact with several people in the crowd as he spoke, eyes flicking to Mera's notes on the podium before him. He noted a small comment in the margins of his own notes: a hastily scribbled ‘remember the UA press conference.’

The healer took another deep, steadying breath. “We’ve come across some unsettling truths about the organization that is supposed to protect us; that was supposed to protect me. The Hero Commission did keep me physically safe while I was with them, but did so by not allowing me to participate in hero work. I wore my hero costume, and used my hero name, but I was only allowed to be a healer.”

He paused for a moment, both to build anticipation and to reign in his emotions. While it hadn’t been a completely horrible experience with the Commission, it hadn’t exactly been fun either.

“I know some people only see me as a healer, because of my quirk, and I’d like to take a moment to address those concerns: my quirk may not be combat oriented, and I may never be as strong or fast as my classmates, but I want to help people, I need to help people, just like they do. I like being UA’s Sweetheart, but more than that I like being the hero Pucker Up, the person you’ve all read about these last few months. I know that, with your support, my class and I can become the heroes you all deserve!”

Izuku had expected the cheers, and even expected more comments from his audience, but the bits and pieces of what they were saying surprised him.

“You can do it, Pucker Up! Be our hero!”

“We believe in you!”

“Blow us more kisses!!!”

“THAT’S IT!”

The healer couldn’t help but giggle as he spotted a familiar tuft of blond hair rising in the crowd, no doubt fighting to get over to whomever was requesting the kisses. "Thank you all for coming out to support me, and enjoy the rest of the Expo!”

The crowd cheered once again, and Izuku gave them a smile that was a bit more genuine than his first.

Chapter Text

Mera was waiting behind the stage for the healer as he exited, a look on his face that could almost be described as proud. “Nice work, kid.” 

“Thank you; do you think it’ll be enough to start building trust between heroes and citizens again?” 

“Let’s not get carried away; it was a good speech and a good first step, but we’ve all got a long way to go before we get even close to how things were before All Might’s retirement.” 

Izuku nodded; there was still work to be done, but they could enjoy their success for the moment.  They were interrupted by a beeping coming from the Commission rep’s pocket, the man pulling out his phone and frowning at it. “Something’s come up back at headquarters.” 

“Oh?” 

Mera shook his head as the greenette moved closer. “Not really something you can help with, but you can read the report when you get back, if you want.” 

“Really? You’ll let me read through a classified report?” 

“It’s not exactly classified, at least not where other Commission agents are concerned, and I think this is one you’ll want to take a look at.” 

Izuku gave him a scrutinizing look. “You’re not usually this beneficent.” 

“Somehow, you’ve become the easiest person in the Commission to deal with, which isn’t something I ever thought I’d be saying about you.” 

Izuku blinked, before a wide grin split across his freckled cheeks. “I knew I was your favorite!” 

“Suddenly I’m overcome with affection for Hawks.” 

“Too late to take it back, Mera; I’m your favorite.” 

“Forget headquarters, I’m putting in for early retirement.” 

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

It didn’t take long for Izuku to realize the glaring flaw in the Commission’s plan for his speech at the Expo; even after he’d changed from his costume and into his street clothes, sending the prototype back to David Shield’s lab with one of the man’s assistants, the healer was recognized by a member of the crowd instantly. 

“There he is! It’s Pucker Up!!!” 

The greenette found himself swarmed by fans, the admirers screaming and pushing as they tried to get closer to him. 

“You were amazing up there, Pucker Up!” 

“Tell us how you make those hearts, they’re so cute!” 

“Please go out with me! PLEASE!!!” 

“Everyone, please settle down!” Izuku cried out to no avail. He was surrounded on all sides, with faces blurring together as he tried to look for an exit route. 

I have to be careful here; I need to get out of here, but I can’t risk upsetting anyone after that big speech I just gave.  

As he was trying to formulate an escape plan, he caught sight of a hero flying overhead. His eyes widened in realization. 

That’s it! There’s no restrictions on quirk use on the island!  

He raised his voice once more. “I-Island Expo, who wants a kiss??” 

The screaming intensified, and Izuku pointed his face to the sky, unleashing his mist.  

The crowd paused in confusion as the air around them thickened with shimmering pink. 

“It’s his mist!” Someone cried out. “Pucker Up is showing us his battle moves!” 

The audience cheered and began pushing again, unaware that their target had slipped away. 

Katsuki bared his teeth as he watched the crowd become swallowed up by Izuku’s mist, wanting to look for his boyfriend but not daring to get too close the crazed fans. “Damn Deku, always being so dramatic.” 

“I resent that, Kaachan.” 

The blond was just barely able to suppress a yelp as Izuku appeared next to him, though that didn’t stop Kirishima, Kaminari, Ashido and Ojiro from letting out startled cries. Shinso, Asui and Shoto looked nonplussed. 

“WHAT THE HELL! DON’T SNEAK UP ON ME LIKE THAT!” 

Izuku let out a giggle. “Sorry Kaachan, I thought you guys would be able to sense me coming. You’ve all been through the same training with Mr. Aizawa that I have.” 

“You provided a good distraction,” Shinso commented, jerking his head over to the mist. “Better hope none of them spot you again, or we’ll all be crushed.” 

“You’re right, I’ll need to be careful sneaking out of here.” 

Before he could figure out what to do next, someone was grabbing him by the shoulders and turning him around. Shoto released the greenette, pulling off his over shirt and handing it to the boy. “Here, put this on.” 

“Good thinking Todoroki, ribbit . A good disguise should do the trick.” 

“Here Izu, you can wear this too!” 

Ashido pulled off her sunglasses, plopping them into the greenette’s curls. Kirishima pitched in by giving Izuku his baseball cap, while Shoto adjusted the overshirt. 

Izuku fidgeted. “Well? How do I look?” 

Katsuki and Shinso looked at him, before sparing a glance at one another and bursting into laughter. 

The shirt Shoto had lent him was entirely too big on him, as was Kirishima’s hat. Ashido’s sunglasses fit, and the pink worked well with the healer’s overall coloring, but the little hearts on the sides almost made it more obvious who he was.  

After recovering from his fit, Shinso snapped a quick picture to show Momo and Hatsume, along with the video of the speech. “Let’s just walk fast and keep him between us; hopefully, no one will notice.” 

Izuku’s cheeks burned as the group made their way to the science center, where Momo and Hatsume were setting up their own presentation. Shoto leaned over to him. 

“I think you look great, Bunny.” 

Izuku’s cheeks darkened further. “You’re only saying that because I’m wearing your shirt.” 

“It could be worse; it could be one of Katsuki’s.” 

“HAH?! My clothes are way better than your lame ass rags! Deku, tomorrow you’re wearing my shirt on the flight back!” 

“Are you referring to the polo Best Jeanist gave you? Not your best look, Kats.” 

“Dammit, Icyhot!” 

Izuku just sighed, grabbing each boy’s hand as they continued to bicker. 

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“...And by adjusting the chemical composition of the mixture, we were able to stabilize the drug neutralizer with less than forty percent of the genetic material used to create it initially.” 

Momo aimed down the gun’s sights, the pink barrel glinting under the artificial lights. 

The crowd let out a collective gasp as Momo fired off the weapon, a single bullet cutting through the air and embedding itself in the test dummy she and Mei had set up.  

Mei pulled out the bullet, showing it to the crowd through a microscope hooked up to a large screen. “As you can see the needle stayed intact, so there’s no concern about shrapnel getting stuck inside the body, but the cartridge is completely empty of the drug neutralizer. These babies were used during the raid on the compound of the notorious crime group, ‘Shie Hassaikai.’” 

Momo nodded. “It’s because of these bullets, and the drug ‘Counter’ that the Japanese police force was able to bring the Trigger drug epidemic under control last fall. We hope they continue to be an invaluable tool in the fight against crime in our country, and perhaps even others. Thank you.” 

The applause was restrained but by no means quiet as the two girls smiled, ending their presentation. They moved out of the way as the crowd dispersed, some leaving to check out other exhibits but most staying to take a closer look at the Counter bullets and muzzles.  

Momo bit back a groan as Melissa Shield moved through the crowd, coming over to the two. “Wow, that was great you guys! Seriously, I’ve seen plenty of exhibits here during the expos, but this one was really special!” 

She began to chat with Mei about the specs on the muzzles she made, offering praise and constructive criticism in equal measure. Momo was about to make for her classmates on the other side of the crowd when Melissa called out to her. 

“And congrats to you too, Yaoyorozu! All that work you did to create the drug itself was amazing; I knew you were a genius, but getting to see it myself was something else.” 

Momo gave the girl an incredulous look. “Really?” 

“Really! My field is mostly robotics and technology, so I don’t quite understand some of the more advanced chemistry that went into your work, but I can tell it’s really superb.” 

She gave both girls a bright smile. “I think it’s great that you two can maintain such a strong relationship while working together; Most of the scientists at my dad’s lab have had disastrous luck dating each other, and even my mom and dad didn’t make it. Seeing you two together...it’s nice.” 

Momo was equal parts ecstatic at the praise and guilty for disliking the girl so strongly. “I-Thank you, Melissa.” 

“You’re welcome, Yaoyorozu!” 

The rest of class A soon found their way to the trio, the girls trying not to laugh at Izuku’s outfit. 

“It was supposed to be a disguise,” He huffed wrinkling his nose as Mei started to cackle.  

Shinso showed them the video of the healer’s speech, as well as the mist he used to escape the crowd.  

“You have impeccable control over that mist of yours,” Melissa commented, blue eyes analyzing the videos. “How do you manage to make those shapes out of it?” 

“It’s mostly down to concentration; if my mind starts to wander, they could lose their shape and the mist could dissipate altogether.” 

The group chatted for a while longer, before Melissa bid them farewell. “I promised my dad I’d help him with a project he’s been working on; it’s been so great to meet you all, and I hope I get to see you again someday!” 

And as she departed, the cheers and well wishes from Class A ringing out behind her, Melissa Shield smiled as she thought of all the new friends she had made. 

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~ 

All Might let out a weary sigh as David continued his pacing, the tawny haired man frowning at the floor beneath him. “We’ve had this discussion a dozen times, Dave; I told you, I’m not changing my mind.” 

“And why not?” David snapped, shooting the former hero a fierce look. “Your recovery here has been astounding, and you want to throw it all away just to go back to teaching at UA?” 

All Might grit his teeth, but said nothing.  

“You only started teaching there to begin with to find a successor; you’ve done that! Lemillion has two good mentors in Nighteye and Gran Torino, and Midoriya can make sure he stays healthy and strong!” 

David drew closer. “You could teach at the academy here, and most of the scientists on the island remember you from our time teamed up together. You can have everything you had at UA here.” 

“I- I know that, but...” 

“But? Be honest with me, Toshi; are you leaving I-Island? Or are you leaving me?” 

All Might’s eyes widened. “Dave, you couldn’t possibly think-” 

“Why couldn’t I?” David asked, his voice barely above a whisper. “Why else would you be so keen to run away from here?”

"Oh, Dave..." 

All Might grabbed the other man, pulling him into a tight embrace. “I’m not leaving you,” he murmured. “Never again. No matter how far apart we are, I’ll always have you with me.” 

He guided the scientist over to the couch, sitting down beside him. “You and I both know All For One hasn’t given up just because he’s been incarcerated. He’ll find his way out of Tartarus at some point, and when he does Japan will suffer greatly. I know I don’t have the power to stop him, and I’m not saying I’m going to try, but I have to be there to support those young heroes who I brought into this mess.” 

David curled into the blond. “You wouldn’t be safe there. I can keep you safe here.” 

“I know you can; and when All For One is finally defeated, I will come back to you. I promise.” 

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~ 

The next day was a blur for Izuku, between packing his things, taking the flight back to Japan and returning to the UA dorms in time for dinner. The students had been too tired to cook, so Aizawa begrudgingly allowed them to order pizza. 

Izuku had almost wished he’d been able to see the look on the poor delivery man’s face when Hound Dog greeted him at the main gate, snarling and demanding identification. 

But as everyone bid each other goodnight, forgoing Ashido’s slumber party suggestion for the comfort of their own beds, Izuku couldn’t help but pull out his phone, rereading the message he’d received two nights prior for what felt like the hundredth time. 

Monday. Seven P.M. You know where.  

He slipped his phone back into his pocket, his stomach churning and his mind racing. 

Chapter Text

“Fuck!” 

Dabi swore as a bullet grazed his shoulder, ripping through flesh and fabric. He responded in kind with a blast of flames, the brilliant blue glowing throughout the warehouse. 

Many of the armed thugs surrounding him were sent sprawling to the ground within seconds and Hawks, who had been flying overhead, had to dart out of the way to avoid being hit. 

“Hey, watch it down there! I like fried chicken, but I don’t want to be one!” 

“Then quit your clucking,” Dabi fired back, incinerating the crates stacked towards the back of the warehouse with a wave of his hand. Hawks finished taking down his enemies and flew to the exit, Dabi joining him soon after. 

“The police are on their way,” the winged hero told him, sliding his phone back into his pocket. “What’s the damage?” 

“All the crates have been destroyed, and if the cops are quick enough those losers inside should live.” 

“Good; now, let’s get out of here.” 

Hawks took to the skies, leaving Dabi to mutter ‘show off’ and make his escape on foot. 

The two had been tasked by Shigaraki to take down a local gang who, while relatively small, had the potential to pose a serious threat to the Liberation Front should they get any bigger. The gang was mostly dealing in arms and black-market support gear, but Shigaraki’s intel suggested they were looking to expand to the drug market now that the Hassaikai had been defeated.  

Most of the original League members had been given smaller undercover missions so as not to alert any of the authorities to their activities, leaving the bigger missions to the lesser-known Liberation Front agents. Tonight would be the first clue the public received that the villains were still very much a threat to them. 

If we keep going like this, Shigaraki’s plans are going to accelerate, he thought gravely, following the familiar path to the hideout.  

The sun had nearly finished setting as he made it back to the apartment, a rather small space tucked away in a dingy old building by the docks. It wasn’t too far from the warehouse where the League had once resided, where Magne had met her end in their first showdown with the Hassaikai.  

Thinking about her, Dabi could swear he almost felt sad. 

Hawks had arrived just as Dabi did, a few takeout bags in his arms. 

“How much takeout did you buy?” The villain asked, pulling out his keys. 

“Gotta keep my strength up!” the blond chirped, following Dabi into the apartment.  

It was a small and shabby place, with most of the furniture inside outdated and second hand. There wasn’t a television, nor any creature comforts beyond what was strictly necessary. A rickety dining table with mismatched chairs was set up by the small kitchen, and two squashy couches and a chipped coffee table took up most of the living room. There were beds in the two rooms toward the back, but the only good thing one could say about them was they weren’t the floor. 

It was discreet and convenient, but by no means was it comfy. 

Mirko was waiting for them when they arrived, the woman taking small bites of her salad as she scrolled on her phone. “Took you two long enough; you ladies have fun on your big night out?” 

Dabi flipped her off on his way to the bathroom, doing his best to clean up with the limited supplies that they had. The apartment was Hawks’ idea, the man insisting they needed a place on neutral ground to meet and strategize. It was too risky for Hawks and Dabi to speak freely at the compound, and there weren’t many places a hero like Mirko could be spotted in without raising suspicion.  

There was a knock on the door, and Dabi could hear someone speaking quietly to the others down the hall. When he reentered the cramped living room, he found Midoriya standing beside Hawks, placing a quick kiss to the hero’s cheek.  

Dabi gave him the once over. “What’s with the get up?” 

The healer was wearing another ball cap, green curls poking out from underneath the bill. He had on a baggy white shirt over top a pair of blue jeans, with a pair of chunky black sneakers in place of his favored red.  

All he needs is a pair of sunglasses, Dabi thought, and he’d look like every undercover cop in a shitty action movie.  

Midoriya finished with Hawks, turning to frown at Dabi. “I’m trying to keep a low profile.” 

From her place at the counter, Mirko let out a snort. “You could use some fashion lessons from him, Crispy. Midoriya’s got a better costume than you do.” 

“I don’t wear a costume.” 

The woman eyed the patchwork coat hanging from one of the dining chairs. “Sure, you don’t.” 

Midoriya ignored the squabbling, moving to the couch and gesturing for Dabi to follow. Once they were both seated, Midoriya started scanning him. 

“Your wounds are pretty bad,” he murmured, his pupils dilated as he assessed the damage. “Most of it’s surface level, which is good, but some of it...” 

“He’s been using his quirk a lot,” Hawks piped up from the dining table, putting his hands up as Dabi shot him a warning glare. 

He turned back to the healer. “It’s fine.” 

Midoriya rolled his eyes, but gave the villain a quick kiss nonetheless. He made to stand up when Dabi caught him by the wrist. “You made sure to leave some of the wounds alone, right?” 

Midoriya frowned.  

“Don’t look at me like that, you know that it’d look suspicious if I came back from this mission without a scratch.” 

“The kid knows what he’s doing,” Hawks called out, showing the nasty scrape still on his arm. “He’s been doing it long enough.” 

“I made sure to leave a few,” Midoriya told him, rising from the couch. “Are the bandages where they were last time?” 

Dabi nodded and Midoriya went down the hall to fetch them, Hawks and Dabi communicating silently in his absence. 

When Midoriya returned he started with Dabi, wrapping what he could and leaving the rest for the villain to sort out later. The greenette absently fist bumped Mirko as he patched up Hawks, tying off the gauze expertly. 

“Thanks, kid; means a lot that you come out to help us.” 

This brought a small smile to the healer’s face. “You’re welcome, I’m happy to help.” 

The apartment fell silent, apart from Mirko crunching on her lettuce, and Midoriya began to fidget. “I guess I should go now.” 

“You don’t have to,” Hawks told him, shaking one of the takeout bags. “I grabbed enough for you, too.” 

Midoriya’s eyes widened in surprise, and Dabi did his best not to scoff. “Should we watch a romcom, too? Braid each other’s hair?” 

Mirko instinctively pulled hers back, her eyes daring any one of them to try touching it. 

Midoriya just shook his head. “I'm not the best at braiding, so I wouldn't even attempt it," he assured her."Besides, I have a curfew.” 

Dabi nodded, moving to stand.

The freckled boy raised a brow at that. “Are you going to walk me out?” 

“I’m going to make sure you weren’t followed.” 

This earned him another eyeroll, but Dabi ushered Midoriya out regardless. Once outside, Dabi did make sure that the coast was clear, before turning back to the healer. “What have you been telling everyone?” 

“That I’m spending time with my family; no one asks any questions after that, and I always stay with them afterwards to make it legit.” 

The man felt a slight pang at the mention of family, but pushed it down. “That’s smart; keep it up, we wouldn’t want anyone catching on.” 

Midoriya frowned. “I don’t like lying to the people I care about.” 

“Then stop coming around here,” Dabi snapped. “Bird Brain and Bunny Ears can visit you anytime they want, and I can patch myself up just fine.” 

“We both know your burns and scars will come back if I don’t keep treating you. I didn’t say I wanted to stop helping, just that it’s hard for me sometimes.” 

The villain turned away from the earnest look the healer was giving him, letting out a sigh. “I know, I know. I get it, kind of. You’ve got your flowery, sweetheart morals to worry about every time you bend the rules. Just... just don’t mention it, and everything will be fine.” 

Midoriya was giving him a look he didn’t like, one that meant he was days from spilling the beans to somebody. 

Stupid heroes and their consciences, he thought bitterly, unable to remember the last time he’d been so virtuous. 

He watched as Midoriya walked down the stairs, unable to stop himself from calling out just before the boy’s feet hit concrete. “Thank you, Midoriya.” 

Midoriya turned to look up at him. “You’re welcome, Touya.” 

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Dabi walked back in to see Hawks and Mirko both seated at the dining table, the picture of nonchalance. If it weren’t for the way Mirko’s ears were cocked, or the crimson feather that fell from the door as he opened it, Dabi likely wouldn’t have guessed they were spying. “You heard everything, didn’t you?” 

“Whaaat?” 

“Damn right, we did.” 

Dabi just let out another sigh, plopping down into the chair between the two. “Just forget it, alright? Where are we with strategy?” 

In a rare showing of mercy, both Hawks and Mirko dropped the subject, turning instead to the papers in front of them.  

“The thugs you two took down today helped weaken the smaller criminal groups in the city,” Mirko began, crossing out a spot on the map, “which is easing the burden on the heroes and the police force.” 

“And letting the Commission continue to sit on their ass,” Dabi grumbled. 

The three were in a tough spot with what they were able to accomplish. If they were too proactive in their plotting, then both the Commission and Shigaraki would catch on to them. If they weren’t proactive enough, they’d never be able to incite change. There was also the problem of which target they chose to focus on: If either the Liberation Front or the Commission was drastically weakened before the other, then the opposing group would simply seize power and become even harder to deal with. 

It was a delicate balancing act, one that neither Dabi nor Mirko were well versed in. They often relied on Hawks, a seasoned double agent, for guidance in these matters.  

“We’ll see what kind of tip off we can give you on the next Liberation Front movement,” Hawks told the number five hero. “It’ll be small, but it’ll have to do.” 

The woman nodded, her expression determined. “I’ll be ready when you do.” 

Mirko took her leave next; there had only been a few small instances where she’d bothered to stay at the apartment, opting for the comfort of her own whenever possible. Dabi pulled out his phone. 

“You ordering the rooms at the internet café?” Hawks asked him. 

He nodded. “And charging it to the card Shigaraki gave me.” 

It was a safety precaution more than anything; Shigaraki likely wouldn’t inquire into their sleeping quarters when they went on these missions, he never had before, but it didn’t hurt to leave a paper trail going the wrong direction. The café in question didn’t much care whether its patrons were hero, villain or plain citizens, and the League had frequented it in their early days. 

He stuffed the phone back into his pocket. “I’m gonna go take a nap; we need to be out of here before sunrise if we wanna make it back in time.” 

“Whatever you say, Touya .” 

Dabi whirled back around in an instant, slamming the blond into the wall. “Whoa man, take it easy!” 

His voice was low and dangerous as he spoke, blue eyes burning with intensity. “Don't. Ever. Call. Me. That.” 

“Okay, okay, I got it. Jeez! You can put me down, now.” 

Dabi released him slowly, before storming down the hallway. It was bad enough Midoriya was taking that liberty, he wasn’t going to allow anyone else to.

Chapter Text

The days following Izuku’s excursion to see Hawks, Mirko and Dabi were peaceful, the greenette spending most of his free time with his friends and boyfriends.

They were currently enjoying a day at the UA pool, training forgotten for the moment to focus on fun instead. Most of the girls were lazing about on pool floaties, though Ashido and Uraraka were in a game of chicken fight with Kendo and Tokage of Class B. Hagakure was attempting to catch a tan, no one had the heart to question the girl, and Asui was simply floating, submerged to the point that only her face was poking through the surface.

Izuku, Shinso and Hatsume were sitting beneath a few sunshades, watching as the rest of Class A and some of Class B played a game of pool volleyball. They’d banned the use of quirks for the moment, but it was only a matter of time before somebody decided to break that rule.

Shinso turned his head, calling out to the other side of the pool. “How you doing over there, Kaminari?”

The blond in question was seated as far away from the water as possible to avoid any mishaps. He had on a pair of dark shades and was covered head to toe in sunscreen. He gave the purple haired boy a thumbs up.

Katsuki let out a triumphant sound as he spiked the ball over the net, scoring the winning point and beating Shoto’s team.

The dual toned boy glared. “Best two out of three.”

“Could be best ninety-nine of a hundred, Pretty Boy, I’ll still kick your ass!”

Izuku just shook his head, turning to look at Hatsume. The girl had one of her babies in her lap, a growing pile of tools, screws and bolts on the ground beside her as she worked. “What are you working on?”

“No idea!” She replied brightly. “It started off as a baby that senses high levels of heat and responds by releasing a flame-retardant foam, but now I think it might just be a bomb.”

Shinso shot her a look. “How did you end up swinging so far in the opposite direction? And why did you bring it out here? Aren’t we supposed to be having fun?”

“This is fun, Toshi! Besides, I’m pretty sure it won’t go off. Let’s say eighty-five percent.”

The insomniac just let out a groan. “Oh well, it’s been a pretty good life.”

Izuku giggled. “Maybe if we move seats, we’ll be okay.”

“Doubtful.”

A loud splash had the three turning to look at the pool, where Katsuki and Shoto had given up on the volleyball match and were now wrestling.

Shinso spared a glance to Izuku. “Shouldn’t you be breaking that up?”

He wrinkled his nose. “I’m not their keeper.”

The looks he got from both Shinso and Hatsume said otherwise.

The healer let out a sigh before standing, crossing over to where his boyfriends were aggressively splashing each other. “Would you two knock it off? It’s just a dumb game of volleyball!”

“Icyhot here doesn’t know when to give up!”

“I was winning until you started cheating.”

“HAH?! YOU’VE BEEN ICING THE BALL THIS WHOLE TIME, LYING BASTARD!”

Izuku pinched the bridge of his nose. “If you two don’t stop, I’ll knock you out and leave you in the pool shed.”

Katsuki and Shoto looked to one another, the calculating glint in their eyes filling the greenette with unease.

“Guess we better find something else to do, then,” Katsuki said, his voice eerily calm.

“Agreed,” Shoto muttered.

Before he had time to react, both boys surged out of the water and grabbed Izuku, pulling the freckled boy into the water.

He spluttered as he popped back up to the surface, his boyfriends now leaning against one another as they laughed at him.

“You two are mean!” He pouted, splashing the two out of spite.

“Are you sure about that, Bunny?” Shoto asked, pulling the healer between himself and Katsuki. “I think we’re being awfully nice, letting you come swim with us.”

“Yeah, nerd,” Katsuki added, “quit your yapping and just have fun.”

Izuku felt his face heat up, though he was sure it wasn't from the sun.

The rest of their day continued in relative peace, Izuku providing kisses at the dorms to help with burgeoning sunburns.

“I’m totally fine, Izu!” Ashido insisted, “I’m just always this pink.”

He gave the girl an unimpressed look. “You realize I can sense the damage just as well as I can see it, right?”

The class had just begun to make dinner when Aizawa entered the dorms, bringing a smiling Eri with him.

“Look who it is!” Kirishima whooped, offering a high five to the girl.

“We’re very happy to see you, Eri,” Momo added, taking in the girl’s colorful dress and sparkly tiara. “Did you go somewhere special today?”

Eri nodded vigorously. “Dad took me to a big building full of princesses! I got to meet them and take pictures with them, and they even gave me this tiara!”

Izuku couldn’t help the way his smile grew wider hearing Eri refer to his grumpy teacher as ‘Dad’ and, judging by the way the man ducked his head, he was happy to hear it too.

Dinner was an exuberant affair, as it usually was for Class A, with easy banter and loud laughter throughout. Izuku had finished bringing the last of the plates to Jirou and Sato, who were on dish duty that night, when Aizawa approached him.

“I’m going to go check on Oboro tomorrow,” he explained, leaning against the counter. “I figured you’d want to come.”

Izuku nodded. “You should ask Shinso, too; we haven’t needed him as much for our sessions, but it might not be a bad idea to have the back up.”

“Already did. We’ll be leaving early, so don’t stay up too late.”

“Yes, sir.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

‘Early’ turned out to mean just as the sun was beginning to rise, Izuku trudging sleepily to the car. Shinso and Aizawa were following behind, neither looking all that bothered by the early hour.

“You two aren’t sleeping enough,” Izuku accused, hiding a big yawn behind his thermos. “No one should be that comfortably awake this early in the morning."

The other two just shrugged.

The ride to Tartarus prison was relatively quick, the group managing to avoid the morning traffic by a few hours. The guards were quick to let them in after scanning their passes; though Izuku and Shinso didn’t always come along with their teacher, Aizawa was at the compound regularly.

I can’t believe how much time has passed since Kurogiri was brought here, Izuku thought to himself, barely glancing at the armed guards patrolling the halls. He supposed it was a natural part of hero work, seeing people locked up for the good of society, but it was hard knowing that at least one of the criminals inside used to be a promising hero.

When they entered the interrogation room, they noted that Midnight was already there, speaking softly with Izuku’s patient.

Oboro had come a long way in his recovery, most of the man’s face and body unobscured by the purple mist that used to cover it. His skin was incredibly pale, the blue of his eyes contrasting it in an eerie manner. The clouds that made up his hair had been the slowest to change, the purple mist still highly concentrated there. Flashes of blue could be seen underneath, but the dark purple was the most prominent, like smog polluting the air.

It’s possible that might never go away, the healer thought with a frown, greeting the two and taking a seat. Unless we find a way to undo the body manipulation All for One did to him, Oboro may have to live with the two quirks.

“Thank you for coming,” the man said softly, giving the newcomers a faint smile. “It’s...it’s good to see you.”

Communication proved to be difficult for him, the mental conditioning he was subjected to still proving to be a major roadblock. When he was able to talk, it was of mundane things: food, the weather, what few books the prisoners had access to.

Any attempts to bring up UA, heroes or the League would force the man back into silence.

It made gathering intel on their enemies hard, but Izuku was more concerned with Oboro’s wellbeing. Hawks, Dabi and Mirko were already doing what they could on that front; and really, the patient before him had been through enough.

He said as much after they had left, Midnight opting to join them as the group made for Commission Headquarters to give a report on Oboro’s condition.

“If he continues to improve, I think I’ll recommend him for the reform program,” Izuku told the others.

Aizawa’s eyes slid over to the boy. “You really think that’s a good idea, kid? We know what he’s capable of, even if he’s slowly coming back to us. A little freedom might be his chance to escape.”

"It’s not like he’ll be allowed to leave the compound,” Midnight reasoned, “and Nezu will be with him the whole time; if anyone can sniff out a scheme, it’s him.”

Shinso wisely kept out of the debate.

When the car reached its destination, Izuku blinked at the sight before him.

There was a small crowd of people surrounding the doors of the Commission, like there’d been back when Tokuda’s articles first came out. Some were carrying handmade signs, and they were all chanting something.

“What’s going on? Protesters?”

Midnight cracked her window to listen in, before a peal of laughter burst from her. Shinso cocked his head to listen too, a wide grin crossing his face.

Aizawa turned to his student. “Well, what are they saying?”

“Free Pucker Up,” Shinso snickered, his smile beginning to look painful. “They’ve come to rescue you, Izuku.”

Izuku put his face in his hands, and Aizawa began to feel a headache coming on. “You can’t be serious.”

“Uhm, there’s a back way into headquarters, right?” Came the greenette’s muffled response.

His teacher nodded. “Keep your head down, Midoriya; hopefully they won’t notice us.”

The driver pulled around to the back, Aizawa’s eye twitching as he spotted the #FreePuckerUp signs amongst the crowd. The agents who spotted them coming in were stoic as ever, but Izuku could swear he caught a glimmer of amusement in more than one person’s eye as they passed.

They eventually found their way to Mera’s office, Izuku and Shinso waiting outside as Midnight and Aizawa gave their reports first.

Shinso turned to his friend. “You really think we can save him.”

Izuku nodded, his expression determined. “I know we can.”

The purple haired boy’s briefing was short, having done nothing to assist with the session Quirk wise and only offered basic conversation to the man they visited. When it was his turn, Izuku also had little to provide.

“I’ll make a full diagnostics report and leave it in the infirmary,” he told the agent, showing him the notes he’d made during their visit in his notebook. “His vitals are still showing signs of improvement, and mentally he seems to be doing better as well.”

“It’s more than we could have hoped for,” Mera acknowledged, jotting the information down.

He passed Izuku a folder, not looking up from his report as the boy gave him a questioning look. “The results from a mission last week; Seems all that plotting you and Nezu have done has paid off.”

Izuku scanned the contents, his eyes lighting up at what he found. “Gentle Criminal and La Brava helped you stop a group of cyber criminals!”

“Technically it was La Brava who  tracked down their IP addresses; Gentle was merely there as moral support.”

“This is incredible,” the healer murmured. He’d hoped for an outcome like this when he first brought up the idea for a reform program to Nezu, but never in his wildest dreams did he think it would happen so quickly.

Gentle wanted to be a hero when he was younger, Izuku thought, flipping to the next page of the report, and La Brava just wanted someplace where she could belong. Maybe they’ll both get their happy ending, after all...

The noise from outside was growing in volume, and Izuku crossed the desk to peer out the office’s small window. The crowd outside was growing larger, their signs flashier and their chanting louder. Izuku could swear some of them were wearing what looked to be homemade Pucker Up merch, but he wasn’t entirely sure.

It wasn’t that uncommon to see kiss marks on a shirt, after all.

“They’ve been doing this for days,” Mera groused. “Ever since that speech at the Expo.”

“It was your idea,” Izuku pointed out.

“We both know that it wasn’t.”

Izuku supposed that was fair. “I’m sorry if they’ve been disturbing you.”

“I’ve gotten used to it; besides, it’s almost to the point where it’s funny again.”

Izuku left him to finish his work, noting that Shinso and his teachers were waiting for him as he left the office.

“I have to stop by the infirmary,” he told them, “It shouldn’t take long.”

Once there he managed to compile his report rather quickly, adding it to the file marked ‘Kurogiri’ and putting it back in the cabinet.

He was just finishing up whent the door to the infirmary opened, and two familiar faces entered.

“Gran Torino! Mirio!”

Gran Torino looked lively as ever, his mischievous smirk striking a youthful aura about him, despite the wrinkles on his face. Next to him, the newly graduated Mirio Togata stood tall and pround, though his expression looked a bit sheepish.

“Midoriya!” Torino barked out. “I was wondering when we’d be seeing you here again. Can’t spend the whole summer out having fun, can you?”

“No, sir.”

“Hah! Just as I thought, you and Chiyo certainly are cut from the same cloth! Or maybe all healers are just workaholics.”

He plopped down next to Aizawa, who had been watching the whole exchange with no small amount of amusement. “Togata here’s gone and broken his wrist again. I was gonna make him patch it up himself, but looks like he got lucky today.”

“Hey, Izuku!” Mirio chirped. “Man, it’s been too long! I haven’t seen you since my graduation ceremony.”

Izuku nodded. He’d cried as he watched the Big Three accept their diplomas, now officially UA alumns and professional heroes. He was proud of his friends, though he couldn’t help the pang of sadness he felt knowing he’d never get to see them traipse into the UA infirmary again.

At least we still have this one, he thought wryly, scanning the blond. “Looks like your wrist is the only injury you have, aside from some bruising.”

His eyes shifted to Gran Torino as he spoke, knowing who the culprit of those bruises more than likely was. “I’ll have you fixed up in no time.”

Mirio nodded, his eyes looking anywhere but the healer. It had been incredibly awkward the first few times Izuku had to heal the older boy after his apology, neither really knowing how to approach it. They’d settled into a bit of a routine in the months that followed, although Izuku still found it a little strange to look Mirio in the eye afterward.

Still, Mirio was doing his best to respect the greenette’s boundaries, and Izuku was greatful. He reached up to give the blond a peck on the cheek, activating his quirk.

A harsh yellow flashed before Izuku’s eyes as soon as his lips made contact, the boy recoiling immediately.

Aizawa was on his feet at once. “Midoriya? What happened?”

Mirio was beginning to look concerned as well, though his wrist was completely healed. “Izuku? Is everything alright?”

For a moment the healer couldn’t find his words, merely stared at the hero in front of him. “I- I don't know, it's probably nothing...”

“You sure about that, kid?” Torino asked,  his tone cam but his eyes just as worried as the man standing next to him.

"I'm sure," Izuku said firmly, turning away from them.

I don't know how, but when I kissed Mirio just now, I- I think I saw All Might...

Chapter Text

Izuku spent the remainder of his summer trying to understand what happened.

When he’d explained what he saw to the others, both Gran Torino and Mirio came to the conclusion that the greenette was catching a glimpse of one of the vestiges.

“Both Nana Shimura and Toshinori have had similar experiences seeing them,” Torino had commented. “But neither had seen more than a glimpse. Togata here hasn’t seen them yet at all.”

But neither Mirio nor Gran Torino could really provide much information on what the vestiges were. All Might had told the healer they were remnant of the consciousness of every holder of One for All who came before, but as All Might was still alive Izuku couldn’t figure out how his consciousness was there.

Maybe there’s a psychic element to the transference of power, he mused, making his way to the 2-A classroom for his first day of class in his second year. Or maybe something to do with how the power is passed on...

It was something to consider, but for the time being he let it be, entering the 2-A classroom. It looked identical to the 1-A classroom, and if there were a seating chart his classmates had chosen to ignore it and sit in the spots assigned the year prior.

It reminded the healer of the first time he stepped into the 1-A classroom, late and disheveled but ready to join the hero course.

We’ve all been through so much, he thought to himself, smiling as he took his seat behind Katsuki and in front of Shinso. But we made it through together. 

He felt himself tearing up and quickly wiped away the evidence, but not before one of his boyfriends noticed.

“What the hell are you crying about? You just sat down!”

“We’re second year students now, Kaachan! It’s an emotional day!”

“Such a damn princess,” Katsuki grumbled, but there was a small smile on his face as he said it.

Looking around the room Izuku noticed how many of his classmates were snickering at the display, and would have been a bit embarrassed were it not for the ease in tension the room had initially.

Guess we’re all pretty nervous about the new year…  

It was then the classroom door opened and Mr. Azaiwa stepped through. He moved to the front of the class, resolutely ignoring the gaping looks he was getting.

Iida was out of his chair at once. “Mr. Aizawa! Why are you in the 2-A classroom?? You’re the homeroom teacher for 1-A!”

“Did I say you could get up, Iida?” Aizawa monotoned, his eyes not once leaving the stack of papers he’d brought in with him.

“I- that is, well…”

“Sit back down and I’ll explain.”

Iida slunk back into his chair, defeated, and the room fell silent once more.

Aizawa made a show of shuffling his papers, and the students began to squirm.

“Mr. Aizawa! Stop torturing us and tell us what’s going on!” Ashido burst out.

Shinso rolled his eyes. “Isn’t it obvious? He’s going to be our homeroom teacher this year, too.”

“Shinso is correct, though he took the fun out of the announcement; Principal Nezu thought it best to keep the 2-A and 2-B students with their original homeroom teachers, so I’ve been forced to endure your foolishness for another year.”

He made a good show of acting annoyed, but Izuku could see right through it: his teacher was happy to be with the 2-A students, and they were thrilled to have him too.

“Wait, so who’s teaching the newbies, then?” Kaminari piped up.

“Snipe has been assigned to 1-B, and 1-A is being taught by a new teacher: the former pro Ingenium.”

Iida looked to be as shocked as the others, and Uraraka leaned forward in her seat. "Did you not know about this?"

"I knew my brother wanted to retire and go into teaching,” he admitted, ”I guess I just didn’t think it would happen so soon.”

Izuku felt a pang of sympathy for the other boy, knowing how much he wanted to be a hero alongside his older brother.

“In any case, we have other matter to discuss,” their teacher continued, though the look he shot to Iida made it clear they’d be having a talk about the issue later. “There’s going to be a lot of changes this year, starting with your schedule.”

He brought the stack of papers he’d previously been fiddling with to Hagakure. “Last year, all of you had the freedom to explore different work studies and meet different kinds of heroes; this is done in part to give you a wide range of experience, but also to help you determine what kind of hero you’d like to be once you graduate.”

As the papers were passed back and around, Izuku looked at his sheet. It was blank save for a few spots to fill out, much like the internship and work study forms they’d filled out the year prior.

“You’ll choose two of several specialized courses best suited to the type of heroics you want to go into: Combat, Stealth, Search and Rescue, Investigation… I’d advise you to go over your assessments from last year to determine the best fit before making your selection.”

“Wait, is this like, forever?” Kaminari asked, fidgeting with Ojiro’s tail as he did. “What if we choose wrong? Or change our minds later?”

“You’ll all have a chance to reevaluate your course selections and make changes if needed at the end of the semester; most students tend to stick with their first choices, but there’s nothing wrong with changing your mind.”

Izuku thought about it. Any one of these classes would be a good fit for me, except maybe combat…honestly, with how much I learned at Nighteye’s agency, Investigation seems like a no brainer, but then there’s the others…

 “I’m order to accommodate these new courses, basic training will be shortened to once a week, though you can expect to cover some of the material as part of your other curriculum as well.”

Izuku looked through the options again, eyeing the teachers assigned to each course. All Might’s going to be teaching the Combat class? I wonder if he’s back from I- Island yet… 

The former number one would be the perfect person to ask about the vestiges, as well as what the healer had seen when healing Mirio. Aizawa began the lecture, a brief overview of each special course and the best work study agencies to pair with them. Izuku also made a note to ask Mera what freedoms he’d have in terms of work studies once they started for the year.

He knew logically he’d be staying with Recovery Girl for part of it once again, given there weren’t any other healing heroes to teach him, but decided he should look into what options he had for the rest of it.

The remainder of the period passed quickly after that, the students shuffling off to their next class once the bell had rung.

“Looks like we’ll be keeping our old schedules for the most part,” Iida commented, comparing his schedule to Shinso’s. “with the exception of these specialized courses.”

“Do you guys know what you’re going with?” Jirou asked, the girl walking in step with Uraraka and Momo. “I know at least one of my choices will be Search and Rescue, but I can’t decide on the other.”

Uraraka shook her head. “All I know is I’m sticking with Ryukyu for my work study; I learned so much from her last year!”

The dark haired girl turned to ask Izuku if he’d made a decision, but the healer was scribbling furiously in his notebook, muttering to himself as he did.

“I think I’ll ask him later,” Jirou said, watching the boy nearly collide with a wall.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

All Might couldn’t fight the smile that came to his face as he stepped onto the UA campus, ready to start the new year.

It almost feels like I’m a student again, he thought, smiling and waving to a group of General Studies students as he did. He pulled out his phone as he walked, opening the email the principal had sent him the week before with his new schedule. He was happy to note that he’d still be teaching basic training for the younger students, and happier still that he hadn’t been swapped out of teaching the combat course now that he didn’t have a quirk.

Still, things are going to be different this year… The blond was determined to learn from his prior mistakes, and would make sure that his students were receiving the very best education possible.

And if he had to read every self help book on teaching in the library, then so be it.

He made his way to the faculty room, hoping to grab a cup of coffee before his first class of the day. When he entered, all heads turned in his direction.

It’d happened enough times during the year prior that he was used to it, as he’d become used to everyone turning back to their work and effectively ignoring him. This time, however, he was greeted by smiles and small cheers.

“Glad to see you’re back, buddy!” Present Mic cried, the sound a bit too loud for the small space they were in.

“You  look so much healthier,” Midnight commented, poking the older man’s cheek. “And your suits fit you now! Glad to see David Shield still knows his way around a needle.”

“He wouldn’t hear of me wearing my old clothes without getting them tailored,” the blond admitted, accepting the hug Midnight gave him. “In fact, only a few of them he deemed salvageable. I spent more time clothes shopping than relaxing these past few months.”

“Oh you poor thing,” the woman teased.

The conversation didn’t last much longer than that, each adult having their own lessons to teach. All Might grinned the whole way to the training grounds. I’d thought that none of them liked me very much, but they actually missed me while I was gone…

On the way to his first class, he ran into UA’s Sweetheart. “Young Midoriya! Good to see you!”

The smile he received in response was blinding. “It’s good to see you too, sir! Oh! When you have a moment, there’s something I need to talk to you about.”

“Oh?”

The healer nodded. “It’s about the vestiges, and…you, I guess.”

All Might blinked. “Ah, I see. I’ll give you what information I have, but I’m afraid it might not be useful to you.”

“Anything you can give me would be great; I have a few theories about them, but the more I know, the better I can decide how to test them.”

The former hero promised to share what he could, but was stopped again before he could continue to his first class.

“Uhm, sir? I’m sure you already know about the special courses second years take, and I was just wondering…”

He turned back to see the greenette staring down at his shoes. “I guess I just wanted to know what you’d think of me taking the combat course?”

“Oh, well-“

“I know I’m not the strongest person in my class but I score pretty well in the combat portions of the exams!”

“Right, and that’s-“

“And I know that my quirk is strong enough to compensate for my lack of raw power, and I’ve come a long way in making it more combat oriented.”

“Young Midor-“

“Then again the combat course might be even more important because I can’t always rely on my quirk to get me out of every-“

“Young Midoriya!” All Might finally managed to cut in, the healer catching his breath after the verbal tirade he’d just been on. “I was going to say I think you’d you well in the combat course, even if it is more challenging for you; in fact, if say that’s why it’s the perfect course for you to choose!”

Midoriya cooked his head, and All Might continued. “You have a strong quirk, and the versatility it gives you will make you into a well rounded hero: You’re already confident in your healing, and your search and rescue scores are the highest of anyone in the class. You’ve also done very well in the stealth missions Aizawa had you all do, and Nighteye himself was impressed with your investigative work on the Hassaikai case.”

He patted the boy on the shoulder. “Don't worry about being the best or the strongest, just focus on doing your best. If you do that, then you can’t go wrong.”

And later, when the blond showed up to his classes ten minutes late and panting out apologies to the first year students, he thought back to the blinding smile Midoriya gave him, and decided it was well worth it.

Chapter Text

Izuku rolled his shoulders and began to stretch, the greenette preparing for his first special course.

After some debate, the healer chose the Combat and Search and Rescue courses, turning his sheet into Aizawa the next day with complete certainty.

My quirk is versatile enough to be of use in just about any of the courses, he thought, leaning forward on a nearby railing and stretching his leg into a near perfect 180 degree angle, but realistically it’s the most useful in Combat and Search and Rescue. Being a stealthy hero would be hard now that I’ve spent so much time in the public eye.

He thought about the Free Pucker Up signs he’d seen at the Commission and had to bite back a laugh, switching to the other leg.

A low whistle caught his attention, and the healer turned to see Katsuki and Shoto approaching.

“Looking good, Princess,” Katsuki said, a predatory smirk on his face.

Shoto nodded in agreement, his left side beginning to smoke.

They joined the freckled boy in stretching, Katsuki’s flexibility nearly as good as Izuku’s, much to his astonishment. Soon the rest of the class had arrived, and Izuku was happy to see Momo, Iida, Aoyama, Uraraka, Kirishima, Ashido, Kaminari, Sero, Sato and Ojiro amongst them. Class B’s Kendo, Tetsutetsu, Kaibara, Shishida and Tokage were there as well, and the two classes greeted each other warmly.

The class began in earnest when All Might arrived, the man clad in a smaller version of his golden age suit to match his skinnier form. “Greetings students, it’s good to see you all again!”

Those who hadn’t yet heard of the teacher’s return were enthusiastic in welcoming him back, while the rest were more restrained but by no means less happy to see him.

He made sure all of his students were accounted for before starting his lesson. “Combat is one the most essential parts of being a hero; no matter how much of a pacifist a hero tries to be, they will inevitably face a situation where fighting is their only option.”

Izuku thought back to his fight with Stain, the first real fight he’d ever been in, and nodded.

“We have to remember that while we might have the strength to defeat our enemies, we can’t go too far. Restraint can often be the thing that separates a hero from a villain. Brute force can be useful, but should never be excessive.”

He shot an apologetic look to Shoto and Katsuki, likely remembering how aggressive he’d been during their exams the year prior. Izuku hoped that meant he wouldn’t need to fix too many fractured spines in this class.

They started of simple, running through drills most of them had memorized by heart. Once All Might was convinced they were sufficiently warmed up, he moved to the next part of the exercise.

“You’ll be engaged in a two on two sparring match; your goal is to defeat your opponents whilst making sure your partner is not defeated.”

“You’ll also be restricted to no quirks for this match,” He informed them, turning to Izuku. “That means no healing your partner during your match, Midoriya; if they’re out, they’re out.”

“Right!”

“Good! Now, everyone find your pairs!”

Izuku was excited to be paired with Ashido, taking part in a rather elaborate handshake with the pink skinned girl. As the groups were called up to spar, Izuku watched with a critical eye.

It’s a lot more challenging, keeping an eye on both your enemies and your allies, he realized, watching as Kendo and Aoyama fumbled in their fight against Kaibara and Uraraka. If I want to do well, I’ll have to find a way to balance both tasks…

He turned to Ashido, muttering a potential strategy to the girl. She looked to him. “That’s not bad, but I think I have a better idea.”

She finished giving her partner the general idea just as Kaibara and Uraraka won their match, though not without difficulty.

“Good work, students! Now, on to our next match!”

Izuku and Ashido’s names were called, and the two began to worry as they realized their opponents would be Katsuki and Momo.

“Okay, so maybe this won’t be a piece of cake,” Ashido muttered, shifting her stance to match her partner’s, “but we can do this, Izu!”

Izuku nodded, his expression determined. “Right!”

All Might started the match, and Katsuki immediately lunged for Ashido. She blocked the attack, quickly countering with a kick of her own.

Izuku had only a moment to process what his partner was doing as Momo threw her first punch, Izuku grabbing her arm and pulling her forward. He got in a good right hook before Momo countered with a roundhouse kick that sent him sprawling.

“Focus, Izu!” Ashido called out, skirting past Katsuki’s attempts to grab her.

Izuku sprang back up, eyeing his opponent carefully.

Momo knows all of my moves, and uses quite few of them herself. She’s also smart enough to predict what I might do next, which will make this fight a lot harder.

He glanced over as Ashido managed to land an axe kick on Katsuki before darting away, still largely on defense. His eyes widened slightly. That’s it! I need to fight more like Kaachan!

He turned back to Momo, who had closed the gap between them and was throwing out another punch. Izuku let the blow land, wincing as bony knuckles slammed into his cheek. He recovered quickly and got in three quick jabs that broke through Momo’s defense before landing a strong kick of his own. He followed up with another right hook and an elbow, launching himself backwards to gain some distance.

“Now, Izu!”

The greenette darted over to his partner, flipping over her back and launching into the offensive against Katsuki. Ashido did the same, managing to catch their opponents off guard.

“Excellent work Young Midoriya, Young Ashido!” All Might boomed, watching the display with excitement.

In the end, despite their quick thinking and agility, Izuku and Ashido lost the match as Katsuki and Momo overwhelmed them.

True to form, Katsuki was quick to gloat over his success, though the match was much closer than he’d ever admit. Momo accepted the win with grace, though her opponents could see the cocky glimmer in her eye.

Ever the optimist, Ashido high fived her opponents before hugging her partner. “Cheer up Izu, we did great! And next time we’ll totally crush them!”

Katsuki scoffed. “In your dreams, Pinky.”

Izuku smiled at her. “You’re right; our strategy didn’t win us the match, but switching opponents like that caught them off guard! We’ll just have to find a better way to do it next time.”

“You two fought like you were dancing,” Momo commented, joining her friends to the side as the next group went in to spar, “I’m guessing that was Ashido’s idea.”

“Yeah; she figured since we couldn’t us our quirks, we should play to our physical strengths: her dancing and my gymnastics. I only got the idea to start fighting like Kaachan after I saw how well you were predicting my moves.”

They talked until All Might brought the class back together, the last of the matches complete. “You all did well today, especially for your first lesson! Remember that combat won’t ever look the same twice; you have to treat each fight as something brand new, and one that you may not have the luxury of losing. That’s all for today, young heroes!”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Izuku didn’t get the chance to speak to All Might again until two days later, when the Commission called together its weekly agency meeting.

The idea had come from Nezu, the principal suggesting the best course of action to keep both the heroes and the Commission accountable was to have regular check ins. Each agency had a representative that would attend, sometimes the pros themselves, sometimes their sidekicks.

Currently Izuku, Momo, Shinso, Iida and Shoto were the only UA students in attendance, the rest all full time heroes. Momo was Ryukyu’s representative, as she hadn’t yet made the switch to FatGum’s agency, and Iida was the representative for Idaten. Shinso and Shoto were present despite their mentor’s attendance at the meeting as well, and Izuku was there as the Commission’s resident healer. 

All Might was seated closer to the head of the table alongside Mera, Gran Torino and Detective Tsukauchi. Towards the back of the room, nestled in a dark corner, Aizawa watched the scene intently.

The proceedings were often quite dull, with reports of patrols, changes in protocol and redistributing of agency jurisdictions a large portion of the meetings. Izuku would chime in occasionally whenever a pro was recovering in the infirmary, though he often kept details to a minimum for privacy’s sake. There were questions occasionally thrown his way about patients suffering from Trigger withdrawals, but cases of its use had diminished to the point that it wasn’t a frequent topic of conversation.

The first time he’d been invited to one of these meetings, Izuku had been fascinated by the inner workings of heroics. By the sixth time, he was determined to find a way to knock himself out with his own mist.

Fortunately, Mera turned the conversation to something of import. “There have been reports of suspected League activity; a fire at a warehouse used by a local gang to move weapons a few weeks ago our first indication of it.”

Izuku tried not to think too deeply about that timeline. He never asked what Hawks, Dabi and Mirko were up to when he went to heal them, nor did they offer that information to him. It was a mutual understanding that the less the healer knew about their activities, the better for everyone involved.

I know they can’t be up to anything truly evil, because Mirko would never put up with that sort of thing, he thought, keeping his expression neutral as Mera moved on to the next report. Still, that doesn’t mean what they’re doing is heroic. I just hope they know what they’ve gotten themselves into… 

“-our current focus is tracking down where the League is manufacturing its Nomu,” Tsukauchi told the group, putting a map of the country on the screen. “We have a couple leads on where that might be, but nothing concrete so far.”

“The villain Kurogiri let slip something about a hospital,” Mera cut in, “but that’s about as useful as telling us it’s in a building; there are too many hospitals that could potentially be our target to search each one without drawing suspicion. For now, we need to do what we can to gather intel elsewhere.”

Tsukauchi nodded. “Please send anything you can my way; the more eyes we have on this, the better.”

The meeting adjourned, and Izuku swiftly made his way over to All Might.

“Young Midoriya! I take it you're ready to learn more about the vestiges?”

“I am, sir.”

“Good; follow me and we’ll get started.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Aizawa watched as his students began leaving with their respective mentors, noting that Shinso was still there and chatting with Gran Torino.

“Hey, Eraser!” The man looked up to see Fatgum approaching.

“Oh, hey Fat.”

“Pretty boring meeting today, huh?”

Aizawa shrugged. “I suppose so; hopefully we’ll be able to find a lead on those Nomu soon."

Fatgum let out a him of agreement. “How’s Shirakumo doing? Mera said he wasn’t too chatty earlier, but is he getting better?”

“I- I’d like to think so. We still only have a limited understanding of what was done to him. Midoriya and Shinso are trying to piece it together, but it’s slow going.”

Fatgum gave the shorter man a smile. “Hey, don’t worry so much; these kids are pretty amazing, so if anyone can figure out how to help him out, it’s them.”

Aizawa gave the man a faint smile. “Thanks, Fat.”

“Anytime! Hey, I’ve got some takoyaki on me if you want any.”

The underground hero demurred, and Fatgum took his leave, taking an exasperated Shinso with him.

Aizawa raised a brow at the look his student gave him, but put the matter out of his mind. He looked at the report he’d received at the meeting’s start, frowning at the list of Nomu, the name Kurogiri at the very top of the list.

Chapter Text

“...and that’s about it.” 

Izuku blinked. Surely, that couldn’t have been all. “Are you sure?” 

All Might shrugged. “Sorry kid, but info on the vestiges is slim. I only saw them a handful of times in dreams, and Young Mirio hasn’t seen them at all.” 

Izuku contemplated this, gnawing on his lip. He was as grateful to All Might for sharing what he knew as he was irritated with both the older man and his predecessors for not writing down their experiences.  

“The way I figure, the vestiges are really just memories,” All Might continued, “imprints of the people who came before added to the power of One for All.” 

“That would at least explain how you can be a vestige while still being alive,” Izuku admitted, “but it still doesn’t make total sense.” 

“Do quirks make all that much sense? Young Midoriya, I know how clever you are; if anyone could figure out how the vestiges work, it’s you. Just don’t burn yourself out trying to solve a puzzle that might not have all the pieces left. Memories are fuzzy, complicated- sometimes they’re just wrong. I’ll help you in any way that I can, I just don’t want to be disappointed if there isn’t any more that we’re able to uncover.” 

The healer nodded, already looking a bit put out. “I understand, sir. I guess what intrigues me the most is how I was able to see them; as far as I can tell, there are no psychic elements to my quirk, and I’ve never been able to read thoughts or memories before, so why now? Why the vestige of you specifically?” 

“It might be related to the line of succession: I had One For All before Young Mirio did and had it longer than anyone else. Maybe it’s easiest to see the most recent predecessor? As for the memories, it’s just a theory. Come to think of it, maybe the vestiges aren’t a mental memory, but a muscle memory.” 

Izuku motioned for him to continue. “Well, our bodies get used to certain movements, actions we routinely perform in our lives; maybe that’s how One For All works as it gets passed along: new muscles, old memories.” 

Izuku hummed. He was skeptical of the notion, particularly because of its lack of biological evidence. He’d sensed Mirio using One For All before, and it wasn’t anything like how All Might used it. Still, it was a lead. “Let’s go back; you said you didn’t have a lot of information, but you had a mentor with similar experience: Nana Shimura.” 

A sad smile crossed the blond’s face. “Yeah, I did. Man, I really wish you could’ve met her; you two would be scary together, but I bet you would’ve been great friends.” 

Izuku patted his teacher’s shoulders, beginning to feel guilty for bringing the woman up. “Tell me about her.” 

“She was really smart, a lot like Young Yaoyorozu, but she was kind like you are. She could be stubborn, though, and pigheaded; guess I don’t need to say who that reminds me of.” 

The greenette nodded, his mind going to his boyfriends as well. “You see a lot of her in us; my class, I mean.” 

“I do. I think she would’ve liked to teach at UA, if she’d had the chance. I- Gran Torino likes to tease me about her, but honestly, I didn’t think of her romantically!” 

 The older man blushed a bit at the raised brow he got in response, the gesture nearly identical to the 2-A homeroom teacher’s. “Okay, maybe at first; and I mean the first month that I knew her. After that, she was the mean, loving big sister I'd never had. I told her about my crush on Dave almost immediately after I’d met him, and she even helped me pick out an outfit over video when I finally grew the nerve to ask him out. She was- is, she is family.”  

The room fell silent after that, neither hero knowing what to say to the other. When All Might spoke next, it was barely above a whisper. 

“She would’ve hated how I treated you,” he said gravely, “that I considered your quirk over you as a person when looking for a successor.” 

“She might have agreed with you,” Izuku offered, his voice hushed as well. “Just, not the way you went about it.” 

“You were a bad choice for it from the start,” came a gruff voice from the door, Gran Torino taking a wicked pleasure in making the other two jump. “Anyone with eyes can see it.” 

Izuku frowned. “What do you mean?” 

“You may be stronger than you look, but One for All requires a level of physical strength that you just don’t meet. You’re powerful, I don’t deny that, but this power goes beyond all others. You saw what it did to Toshinori.” 

“That’s not fair,” Mirio argued, having been just behind Gran Torino before the older man puttered into the infirmary, “’Zuku is plenty strong, and besides! I may be pretty tough, but I’m no stronger than most guys my age and size.” 

Izuku tried not to react to the nickname; it had been a long time since Mirio felt comfortable using it, and the healer didn’t want to spook him out of using it again. “No, you aren’t...Mirio, do you think you could activate One for All for me?” 

The blond gave him a questioning look but did what he was told. The golden aura appeared almost instantly, haloing around him.  

Izuku poked him. 

“Hey stop, that tickles!” 

“Still solid, but maybe...” 

Mirio deactivated his quirk with Izuku’s permission; he, Gran Torino and All Might watching with bemusement as the healer raced to retrieve his notebook. 

Gran Torino’s eyes narrowed, the gears in his head visibly turning. “What have you got, Midoriya?” 

“Tell me about Nana Shimura’s quirk; you said she could float, right?” 

All Might nodded. “Right, she could repel the gravitational pull of the planet and make herself float.” 

“Wrong! She didn’t repel gravity, she made herself weightless. Enough to ‘float’ in air like we do in water.” 

“That’s it!” Izuku cried, scribbling furiously in his notebook. “Adaptation! Nana’s quirk must have reacted when combined with One for All to adapt to the power! Her weightlessness must have eased the tension One for All would have on a normal body! The same with Mirio!” 

Mirio activated his quirk once again at Izuku’s urging. “Mirio’s original quirk is permeation, which allows him to pass through solid objects! Only with One for All he’s not passing through something-” 

“The excess power is passing through him,” Gran Torino finished, his sharp eyes widened in awe. “Midoriya, this is incredible!” 

Izuku ignored the compliment, turning to All Might. “You’re the only holder of One for All that has an entirely separate physical form when using the power; you didn’t have an initial quirk, but your body adapted to One For All regardless!” 

“It still wasn’t enough,” All Might reminded him gently. “There was still a ton of damage done to both forms because of One for All.” 

“It was enough for you to hold the power for decades,” Izuku argued. “It’s true your body eventually couldn’t bear the weight of it any longer, but One for All may not be to blame for that; just natural aging.” 

All Might squawked at his student inadvertently calling him old, while Gran Torino snickered. Mirio was giving the healer a look that could only be described as proud, and Izuku had grown quiet and thoughtful once more. 

“All Might...do you...could you try to summon your muscle form for me?” 

The question hung heavy in the air. 

“Young Midoriya-” 

“I don’t mean to treat you like a science experiment, sir; it’s just... you haven’t tried to change forms since the fight with Chisaki, right? You’ve just been in your normal form ever since.” 

“He doesn’t have his quirk anymore, Midoriya,” Gran Torino chimed in, eyeing his former protégé warily. “How could he possibly-” 

“I’ll try it.” All Might’s expression was equal parts nervous and determined. “I- I don’t know what you think is going to happen, but I trust you not to put me in any danger.” 

He stepped behind a hospital screen, preparing himself. Once again the room was swallowed by silence, the others fidgeting as the anticipation grew thicker. 

There was a slight popping sound, followed by a puff of smoke, and then All Might’s head popped out from the top of the screen, his iconic smile firmly in place. “It worked, Young Midoriya!” 

Izuku nodded, smiling to himself. “I knew it! You can still take on your muscle form because it’s a part of you, not One for All. This means that the holder of One for All isn’t just a conduit for the power, it’s a symbiotic relationship!” 

All Might returned to his normal form, putting the clothes he’d discarded for fear of tearing back on. “Does this mean I still have quirk, Young Midoriya?” 

“Yes! Well, no... I think you have a mutation that mimics a quirk, one that can’t leave your body with One for All because it isn’t a quirk itself.” 

Mirio let out a loud whoop, having finally come out of his stupor. “That’s so freaking amazing, ‘Zuku! Man, just when I think you can’t get any cooler!” 

The older boy’s smile was blinding, and it was directed right at Izuku. The healer couldn’t help but grin back, not an ounce of discomfort behind the gesture. 

Gran Torino had to bite back a smile of his own. “Smart thinking, kid, but how does that help us understand the vestiges?” 

Izuku let out a thoughtful hum. “I can’t say for certain, but I think it might have something to do with the symbiotic relationship I mentioned; if the quirk and the holder essentially merge, then it would be very difficult to completely separate them when the quirk is passed on.” 

He looked to All Might as he rounded the hospital screen. “How does One for All get passed along?” 

“The potential holder needs to exchange DNA with the current holder.” 

“And how does exchanging DNA work?” 

“Simple; I just had Young Mirio eat some of my hair!” 

Izuku blinked, and behind him Mirio turned red in embarrassment. “Uhm, what?” 

“Well, of the options available you have to admit it’s the least disgusting.” 

Izuku imagined Mirio drinking All Might’s blood like a vampire and had to stifle a laugh. “Okay, so DNA...that would mean that genetics are important here. There’s genetic instructions in DNA, information that the body can learn to follow with the quirk’s help like a manual.” 

Gran Torino chuckled. “It’s not the craziest theory I’ve heard, though I won’t say it doesn’t sound like total mumbo jumbo to me.” 

“Think about it; everything from our eye color down to the swirls in our thumbs are dictated by genetics. If One for All can alter those genetics just enough so that the body can accept the quirk and maybe even use it safely, then it can likely hold onto the genetic material from every past holder. I don’t think the vestiges are memories... I think- I think they’re gene sequences, neuron patterns, thumbprint swirls. I think they’re what’s left of their consciousness.”  

Izuku turned back to Mirio. “Which means that we might be able to talk to them.” 

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~ 

Their world was abstract, hazy, but sometimes held a room, or a cluster of chairs suspended in the nothingness around them. 

Most scenery they did have came from First, who remembered little beyond the cell he was kept in towards the end of his life. Second and Third could influence this world as well, though often didn’t bother. Comfort mattered only as a familiarity, and even then they weren’t always present enough to want for it.  

They couldn’t see through the eyes of their new holder, at least not in the traditional sense, but rather got an impression of what he saw, heard and felt. 

And when Nana Shimura got her impression of that day’s events, she and the crackling anima of Toshinori Yagi smiled. 

Chapter Text

“Okay, focus; remember what Recovery Girl and I showed you.” 

Eri nodded to the older boy, her brows furrowed in concentration. She placed both hands over a shallow cut on Izuku’s arm and summoned her power, the horn protruding from her forehead beginning to glow. The infirmary was silent as she did this, the only other people in the room being Recovery Girl and Aizawa, who was keeping as close an eye on his daughter as Izuku was. 

This was the first human trial of Eri’s quirk since she’d been rescued from the Hassaikai, with Izuku, Aizawa and Recovery Girl only allowing her to practice her quirk on plants up to that point. 

The experience she gained also came with the perk of UA having the most vibrant garden in Japan the entire winter season. 

The horn on Eri’s head began to glow, her hands soon mirroring it as Izuku’s wound knitted itself together. She let out a loud exhale, dropping her hands as the glow faded from them. “Did I do it?” 

Izuku inspected her work. Just as I thought, she reverses the damage done to the body just like I do; with enough practice, she could probably learn to reverse scars, cancerous cells, maybe even aging...  

“You did great!” he chirped, giving the girl a wide smile. He showed her his arm, evidence of her work. “Look, the cut is completely gone! You’re amazing, Eri!” 

She ducked her head, hiding her pleased smile behind long silver locks. “M’not, you do it all the time...” 

“Yeah, but some day you’ll be even better than me! I just know it!” 

Eri was grinning now, giggling as Izuku cheered her on. Aizawa stepped in, a small frown on his face. “Eri, are you feeling alright?” 

“Oh dear,” Recovery Girl murmured, tottering over to the girl as Aizawa moved to his daughter’s other side.  

Eri gave him a confused look, before a warm, wet sensation hit her top lip. Izuku was frowning now too, reaching for a tissue. “What is it, dad?” 

“Just a nosebleed,” he assured her, taking the tissue and wiping her face. He hid the bloody tissue from her when he was done, moving quickly to the trashcan. “Is she okay, Midoriya?” 

Despite the situation, Eri had to bite back another giggle as Izuku sensed her, his dilated pupils reminding her of a cat. “I think so; her vitals are good, so it’s likely just quirk exhaustion.” 

“Quirk exhaustion?” 

“It happens when you use your quirk a lot, or when you try doing something different with it than you normally do,” Recovery Girl told her. “Just make sure you rest today and you’ll be fine, dear.” 

Aizawa had his daughter lie down on one of the infirmary beds under the watchful eye of the nurse, his student leading him to the hallway once she’d settled. 

It was late enough in the day that classes had ended, but early enough that most were inside avoiding the heat, the sun still burning hotly in the skies above. Aizawa waited for the healer to speak as patiently as he could. 

“She is okay,” Izuku began, turning to the hero, “but something’s bothering me.” 

Aizawa motioned for him to continue. “We have records of Eri’s vitals from her time here, plus some we managed to recover from the Hassaikai compound, and... the data looks good overall, but there are anomalies in her cellular structure.” 

Aizawa stared at him, and Izuku began to babble. “I don’t really know what it means, but Compress from the league had the same problem, and it was due to Chisaki. I haven’t had the chance to sense any of his other victims or cohorts, but I’m guessing Chisaki taking people apart and putting them back together is what caused those anomalies. It could be fine but we won’t really know unless extensive testing is done and-” 

“Midoriya, breathe,” Aizawa hissed, peeking in to make sure Eri hadn’t been awakened by the healer’s tirade. Izuku took a steadying breath, and Aizawa continued. “Now, you were saying something about cellular anomalies.” 

“Yes, sir; Given this is due to a quirk and not any natural illness, it’ll be much harder to predict what side effects Eri might face. It’s almost been a year and her health isn’t declining, but this could become a problem for her as she gets older.” 

Aizawa was doing his best not to panic, his stress levels rising as the conversation progressed. “Okay, so what do we do? Question Chisaki?” 

“I doubt he knows anything, and even if he did it wouldn’t be all that helpful. For now we’ll keep an eye on her, and if something comes up in my other studies that might help, I’ll let you know.” 

“You’re referring to your quirk studies, yes?” 

Izuku nodded. For the past week, he, All Might and Nezu had been looking into the possible correlations between quirk expressions and genetics. It had long been established that quirks were hereditary, but the actual ways in which the two interacted were still largely a mystery. It was why the quirk doomsday theory had gained so much traction, despite most scientists dismissing it entirely. The idea that quirks could one day become so powerful no one would be able to control them was certainly terrifying, but Izuku knew logically the likeliest outcome of such a scenario would be a person dying of complications before they could do much harm to others.

The little he knew about the Fourth One for All user was proof enough of that.

The healer had hope that his heightened senses would allow him to uncover more about the relationship quirks and genes had with one another, but it was sure to be a long and tiresome endeavor. 

“The nosebleed really was quirk exhaustion,” Izuku assured his teacher, “which is a relief, but still something we need to watch. If healing with her quirk proves to be too difficult, we may have to postpone her training until she’s much older.” 

Aizawa cocked a brow. “Oh, is seven not old enough to be healing people twice her size, Midoriya?” 

“It was for me.” 

The hallway fell silent. 

Aizawa rubbed his face, letting out a weary sigh. “You make it easier and easier to justify locking you in a tower, kid.” 

Izuku gave him a sweet smile. “Wouldn’t that make you one of the evil ogres from one of Eri’s stories, sir?” 

“Already was, Midoriya. Already was.” 

Izuku giggled. 

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~ 

The next day came with the relief of Eri’s full recovery, the girl as happy and vibrant as she’d been the day before. Recovery Girl and Izuku both made notes on the event: Recovery Girl on Eri’s vitals, Izuku on her quirk usage.  

The notes were in part to keep record of her progress, but they were also added to a folder Izuku was compiling of possible quirk mutations. 

His working theory was that, as with the initial advent of quirks, some individuals were able to adapt by way of continuing their lineage. Shoto was a prime example, given his inheritance of the perfect balance between his parents’ quirks. Momo was another good example, as she was able to completely change the structure of her own molecules to make something new out of them, though both she and Izuku were admittedly stumped as to how her body actually did it.  

Momo and Shochan have already agreed to be studied, he thought, taking his seat in the Search and Rescue classroom, And Eri’s in there merely to compare to the others. I need to find more volunteers for my research, but that might be difficult given the invasive nature of it...  

The hero Thirteen entered shortly after the greenette did, greeting her class cheerfully before beginning the day’s lecture. 

“Remember that focus is crucial out in the field,” she told them, writing a few bullet points on the board. “It may seem obvious, but even the slightest missed detail can cause serious problems for your mission. If a collapsing building isn’t properly reinforced before entering, both you and the person you’re trying to save could lose their lives-” 

Izuku dutifully took notes, answering questions when asked with only half of his usual enthusiasm. He did his best to concentrate, but his mind continued to wander despite his efforts. The lesson was blissfully short, and soon the students were gearing up to practice what they’d learned out in the training grounds.  

As he passed, Izuku was able to just catch a glimpse of Aizawa tormenting the stealth class students in the wooded part of the grounds, the teacher swinging from tree to tree in near perfect silence. He paused to watch as Shinso trailed behind him, albeit with far less grace than his mentor, and on the ground the healer spotted a pair of boots seemingly moving on their own.  

Hagakure’s quirk is pretty interesting, he thought, watching as Kuroiro slithered past her in his shadow form. If I’m remembering correctly, her parents have invisibility quirks as well. I’ll have to ask her if it’s the same as hers, or if she’s the only one who can’t turn it off...  

He was struck by the sudden realization that his studies could be useful in more ways than one. If he could pinpoint the exact genetic sequence responsible for her mutation, Izuku could theoretically alter it to make her visible. 

It would be a huge undertaking, and may not even be successful. He jogged over to Monoma, who was tapping his foot impatiently as the greenette brought up the rear of their class. First, I have to make sure she’s even comfortable with the idea, and collect as much information I can on her quirk...  

He resolved to speak to her the next chance got, teaming up with Uraraka and Setsuna as the second portion of their class began. 

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~ 

“Oboro?” 

The man’s eyes snapped back over to Shota and Nemuri, his mind returning from flashes of dark purple skies and wicked grins. “Hmm? Sorry...guess I- I-” 

His friends waited patiently as Oboro squeezed his eyes shut, fighting to get the words from his brain to his tongue. “I...slipped away again...” 

“We get it,” Shota told him, a ghost of a smile on his face, “And it’s not like you were ever great at paying attention.” 

Nemuri nodded in agreement. “Remember when Nezu was still teaching, and he dozed off so badly one of his clouds carried him all the way to the ceiling?” 

Despite his circumstances, Oboro smiled. It was fuzzy, but he could almost recall that memory. “I remember, Hizashi- Hizashi got in trouble too. He was laughing too loud, woke me up.” 

“Nezu had a seatbelt attached to your seat to keep it from happening again,” Nemuri added, a smile of her own forming. 

“Hm? Oh...I don’t- don’t remember...that...” 

“It’ll come back to you,” she assured him. “Little by little.” 

It was quiet for a moment, Oboro staring down at his hands. “This is...sad...” 

The others didn’t respond, and Oboro continued. “Sad...I don’t remember, not like- not like you do...I can’t remember the good or the-” 

Bad, he thought desperately, tears of frustration threatening to escape. The League is bad, Shigaraki is bad. I know they’re bad, but I can’t even say it aloud!  

Every day was a struggle against his mental conditioning, with most of them losing battles. He'd watch in horror as that wretched purple mist would crawl it's way up his arms, taunting him before it would finally swallow him again.

And as much as he loathed him, Oboro couldn't help but wonder how Shigaraki was doing out there on his own.

The thought made him sick.

“I am sad,” he told them, shoulders hunched as he did his best to curl in on himself despite his restraints. “I am sad and you two should leave so you won’t be sad, too.” 

It was quiet once again.

From the other side of the reinforced glass, Shota stood abruptly. Whatever look he gave Nemuri convinced her to get up too, and the heroes exited the room immediately. 

They’re better off, Oboro thought bitterly, the tears falling freely now. Better off forgetting who I used to be. I can’t remember enough to be happy with them, and remembering without me just makes them sad...  

He lifted his head in confusion as raised voices could be heard on the other side of the door that led to the room he occupied, the former villain assuming they’d be hauling him back to his cell soon. 

When the door finally flew open it was Shota and Nemuri who entered, the guards behind them staring at the two in alarm. Shota threw himself across Oboro, arms enveloping him in a crushing hug. Nemuri was on his other side in an instant, squeezing him just as tightly. 

“We’re never leaving, you hear me?” Shota muttered, his grip on his best friend tightening. “We’re never leaving you again so you can just get used to it. You wanna be sad? We’ll be sad with you.” 

“Every damn day,” Nemuri agreed, tears streaming down her cheeks just as they were for Oboro. “You’re not getting rid of us, Shirakumo, so quit trying.” 

The small smile that crossed Oboro’s face was followed by a chuckle; and though it was hoarse and short lived, it was the most beautiful thing the heroes heard all day. 

Chapter Text

The UA cafeteria was bustling at lunch time, with students of every year and course filling out the vast space. Lunch Rush was behind the counter, serving food as quickly as possible to the seemingly endless line of ravenous students.

Izuku had spared himself of the long wait, which in turn deprived him of the cooking hero’s incredible katsudon recipe, in favor of packing a lunch for himself and Hagakure. This allowed the two to secure a seat in one of the more secluded areas of the cafeteria, a row of booths nestled against large windows overlooking the campus grounds.  

Hagakure was talking a mile a minute as they ate, the girl only pausing long enough to shovel rice and fish into her mouth with just as much exuberance. She talked about her special courses, complained about homework in their shared classes, gushed over the trip to a local museum Ojiro had invited her to and whispered gossip about other students to avoid stray ears from hearing.

Izuku accepted the information with almost as much enthusiasm, though part of him felt extremely guilty at not knowing more about his friend’s life.

I spend so much time with Kaachan and Shochan, he mused, taking a smaller bite of his own lunch, and the rest of my free time is usually spent with Mei, Momo and Toshi. I know we all spend time together as a class, but I should make an effort to spend more one on one time like this with my other friends, too…

And so he continued to let Hagakure steer the conversation, adding in his own complaints about schoolwork, updates on the heroes he’d helped at the Commission, and even his own juicy bits of gossip, though most of it the invisible girl was already privy to by way of Ashido.

It wasn’t until the end of their lunch period that the greenette was able to steer the conversation towards his research. True to form, Izuku had mapped out a plan for the research in his notebook, showing the girl a preliminary idea for the first few steps. “It would really be a big help if you were able to participate; as long as you feel comfortable with it, that is.”

Hagakure cocked her head (at least, Izuku thought she might’ve) as she pondered it. “I guess I’m cool with it, as long as it doesn’t involve any blood.”

“A blood draw won’t be necessary,” he assured her. “A cheek swab would work just fine to test your DNA, and the rest would just be questions about your background.”

“Background?”

“Your family’s quirk history: the more we know about what quirks might have been passed down to you, the easier it will be to come up with an idea of how your body adapted them.”

It would also provide the healer with a better understanding of the girl’s mutation, as well as any measures that could be taken to alter it.

Hagakure let out a small hum, but was quick to reply. “Alright then, let’s do it!”

Izuku kept his sigh of relief to himself. There were a number of people who could help with his research, but a case like the invisible girl’s would make for an ideal test subject. “Thank you, Hagakure.”

“Don’t sweat it, Izu! That’s what friends are for, ya know.”

The table fell silent for a moment, before Hagakure spoke up. “Hey, Izu… do you think- if you can make me visible, even for a second, take a picture for me, yeah? I- my folks would probably want to see it.”

The healer promised he would, and the two enjoyed the rest of their lunch as Hagakure launched into another cheerful tale involving herself, Sato and a cake shaped like Aizawa.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

In the end, Izuku managed to find a good number of subjects for his research, with Kaminari, Ashido, Momo, Shoto, Tetsutetsu and Kirishima volunteering alongside Hagakure. Monoma had come as well, though the greenette had an additional task in mind for the blond.

“Your quirk allows you to borrow a copy of someone else’s quirk,” Izuku explained, twirling a cotton swab inside a fidgeting Monoma’s mouth, “which means your body has to adapt almost instantly to allow you to use the quirk or quirks you copy.”

He placed the first swab into a bag marked ‘Monoma- No copies’ and set it to the side before turning back to the blond. “We’ll record your DNA after one quirk is introduced to your body, then two, and so on until you hit your cap. Then, we’ll test to see if the changes made to your body match the ones present in the others.”

He allowed Monoma to take his hand, the other boy copying his quirk at once. Izuku then swabbed him a second time before handing him a pair of gloves and a bundle of cotton swabs and bags. “You can help me take the samples, just make sure each swab goes with the right name.”

He guided the blond over to Kirishima’s seat in the infirmary before he could give one of his grandiose speeches about Class B’s superiority. “Why don’t you start with Kiri?” He suggested, a knowing glint in his eye as he shoved the blond in front of the blushing redhead.

The two worked quickly and efficiently collecting the samples, then collecting the rest of Monoma’s, before moving on to family histories.

“My mom has a really acidic body, too,” Ashido said proudly, Izuku feverishly taking down notes. “My dad’s just really sweaty.”

Momo wrinkled her nose at the information, before a though came to her. “Mina, is your acid separate from your sweat, or is your body altering the pH to make your sweat acidic?”

The pink skinned girl blinked. “Huh, I don’t think I actually know…”

“If that were the case, anything she came into contact with would experience a drastic change in pH,” Izuku commented, nudging away Shoto who’d been trying to read over his shoulder. “It’s still a possibility, but it would mean her quirk is much more dangerous than we thought.”

Shoto cocked his head. “How so?”

“Think about it: if Mina activated her quirk while were all in the pool with her, and she managed to turn the entire body of water acidic-“

Momo winced. “I see what you mean…”

Kaminari turned to Ashido, a bright smile on his face. “Hey, that means you can join me sitting outside the pool now! Hazard buddies, all right!”

“We might be able to fix that,” Izuku told him, turning back to his notes on Kaminari’s quirk. “If I can find a way to increase your body’s resistance to the electricity, or even insulate against it, we could theoretically prevent you from accidentally hurting people. There’s also the issue of the neurological damage you get from overusing your quirk…”

He jotted down the rest of his subjects’ family histories, before ending with Hagakure. The girl had been bubbly and engaging up to that point, but with everyone’s attention on her she became uncharacteristically shy.

“So, my parents both have a type of invisibility,” she told them, fiddling with the hem of her skirt as she did, “but they can both turn it off and on when they want, and neither one can become completely invisible. My dad gets the closest, but there’s still an outline that can be seen if you squint; my mom just kind of becomes transparent, like a ghost.”

“And what about your grandparents, can any of them turn completely invisible?”

“No; as far as we know, I’m the only one with full invisibility.”

“That has to be the mutation,” Monoma commented, eyes flitting over to the girl. “Instead of only being partially invisible with the ability to control it, your body made a tradeoff.”

“More like an over correction,” Izuku said gently, nudging the blond for his poor bedside manner. “But we won’t be able to test for it the way we can for the others, since Monoma can’t copy your quirk. We’ll have to rely on the results from the others to gauge how best to handle your quirk.”

“So what’s next, then?” Shoto asked, watching as his boyfriend and Monoma organized their notes.

“We test the samples and study the DNA we find; then, I’ll see if I can use that knowledge to fine tune my senses.”

Kirishima gaped. “Woah, so you’re saying you’ll be able to sense this stuff, just like you sense our injuries?”

Izuku nodded. “I learned how to sense healthy vitals as I spent more time healing and studying, so it stands to reason I’ll be able to do so with this aspect of biology, too.”

He turned to Monoma, who looked far more interested in the events unfolding than the healer thought he would. “If you wouldn’t mind, I could teach you how to do it as well; with two of us working on this, we’ll be able to achieve twice as much in half the time.”

The blond pretended to think it over, not wanting to seem too eager before eventually agreeing. “I suppose I can continue lending my genius to this extra-curricular project; just know that every lesson you give me gets me that much closer to surpassing you.”

“I’ll try to keep that in mind,” Izuku retorted, playfully rolling his eyes as Monoma began his inevitable Class B tirade.

Overall the greenette was thrilled with the data he managed to gather, making sure to catalogue his samples and store them for future examination. He turned back to Shoto, who had waited for him to finish after the others had left. “Ready, Bunny?”

Izuku nodded, the two making their way back to the dorms. The late evening was still warm despite the setting sun, the healer enjoying the last few minutes of daylight as they walked. Shoto was quiet as usual, but there looked to be something bothering him. Izuku frowned but didn’t push, waiting for the taller boy to speak up when he was ready.

He stopped just short of the 2-A dorms, Izuku halting beside him. “I- I’ve made a decision, about my scar…”

The healer’s eyes widened, but he kept quiet. The dual toned boy hadn’t made mention of his scar in some time, though Izuku was sure he’d been giving it serious consideration all the same. For his part, Izuku had meticulously detailed how he’d healed Dabi’s scars in order to replicate it perfectly for his boyfriend.

“I’ve decided I want to keep it,” he told the greenette, heterochromatic eyes glued to the ground. “It doesn’t cause me any pain, and I… I don’t see it the way that I used to.”

“What do you mean?”

“Before I only saw it as a reminder of what Endeavor did to our family, and as proof of what being a Todoroki really means, but now-“

He paused, taking a deep breath before continuing. “You told me that scars aren’t really injuries, back when I first asked you about healing me, that they're proof of the body healing itself.”

Izuku nodded, taking Shoto’s hand. “That’s right; they're a mark of resilience, not of weakness.”

“I know, it’s why I want to keep it; my family is still broken, and we may never learn to fully forgive and accept one another, but we’re trying. We all need to heal emotionally, and getting rid of a physical scar won’t change that.”

Dabi’s face flashed before Izuku’s eyes, but he pushed the thought as far down as he could.

Instead, the freckled boy brought a hand up to rest against Shoto’s scar, feeling the warmth of summer still clinging to his skin. “You know I think you’re handsome with or without the scar, and I know Kaachan feels the same.”

Shoto blushed. “I like when he calls me pretty, even if I didn’t believe it at first.”

“We love you,” Izuku told him, leaning up to give Shoto a quick kiss. “And if you want to keep your scar, we’ll support that decision.”

The smile the healer got in return was enough to make his heart melt. “I know; I love you, too.”

And when they had gone inside and Katsuki had joined them he reiterated Izuku’s sentiment, albeit with his usual aggression.

Chapter Text

“Aaaand… I win! Suck it, Kiri!”

Izuku watched in amusement as Ashido gloated, the girl having beaten her friend in a ruthless thumb war.

The 2-A home room was as lively as it was every morning, with most of the students clustered into smaller groups as they waited for their teacher to arrive. Izuku was seated in between his boyfriends, with Momo, Shinso and Uraraka joining them.

“So, how’s the research been going?” Uraraka asked, she and Shinso placing bets on the new thumb war game just beginning between a cocky Ashido and a reluctant Ojiro.

Izuku let out a sigh, closing the notebook he and Momo had been reviewing. “Not as well as I’d hoped, to be honest.”

It had been over a month since the healer had begun his research, and the results had been incredibly frustrating. Processing the genetic data from the samples he received was easy enough, the information becoming available within a day or so. What was difficult for the healer was interpreting it: he’d come to find that while there was a single gene that indicated possession of a quirk, the quirk itself presented through several others as well. Following the trail of mutations was difficult and, though he enjoyed the challenge, Izuku couldn’t make much sense of it. He’d tried multiple times to scan his test subjects with his quirk, going so far as to have their genetic information next to him for reference, but it was to no avail.

“We know which gene to isolate when looking for a quirk,” Momo told the girl, eyes flicking over to a triumphant Ashido winning her third consecutive thumb war, “but we haven’t figured out how they develop into quirk traits.”

Izuku nodded. “Just because we can see which gene gives Hagakure her power doesn’t mean we know what’s driving the mutation; it could be any number of the mutations from her quirk factor doing it.”

Uraraka hummed, accepting the candy Shinso had used to bet against Ashido with grace. “I don’t know much about this stuff, but my guess is you’ll need to find a way to connect with your work; to make it part of you, like you did with the Counter serum. If you and Yaomomo were able to do that, then there’s no telling what you can accomplish!”

Izuku smiled at his friend, grateful for her unceasing optimism. “Thanks, Ochako.”

The smile he got back was just as bright. “You’re welcome, Izu!”

Suddenly, the healer’s senses perked up. “Mr. Aizawa’s on his way.”

This announcement led to a mad scramble to get to everyone’s seats, Uraraka just landing in hers as the man entered.

“Stop telling them when I get here, Midoriya,” the teacher groused, “the detention room’s been getting emptier and emptier since you started doing it.”

“Sorry about that, sir!” He chirped, looking utterly unrepentant.

The man continued to grumble, half heartedly taking attendance before beginning the day’s announcements.

“The second year work studies will begin next week,” he informed the class, waiting for them to settle back down after hearing the good news with a quickly waning patience. “You’ll have the option of staying with your current mentors or choosing different ones; just make sure you make the right decision, or you’ll be stuck with that agency for the rest of the year. Have your picks submitted to me by the end of the week.”

Izuku nodded, already having an agency in mind.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“Hurry up, students! We don’t want to be late!”

The Search and Rescue course followed quickly behind Thirteen, the group climbing the steps to the USJ entrance.

In the aftermath of the attack on the facility the year prior, the USJ had been closed and sectioned off for repairs, as well as a much needed increase in security. Izuku noted the large panels attached to the dome’s interior as he entered, a newly created quirk nullifying device developed by Nezu, Hatsume and the rest of the Support course. From what she’d told him, Hatsume and the others had it wired to disrupt quirk usage much like the police restraints did in the event of another attack, which would effectively trap any villains who trespassed inside with the heroes. There were turrets hidden about the compound as well, the machines loaded with rubber bullets for additional defense.

It had taken well over a year to complete the necessary additions, as well as obtain clearance from the Commission to reopen the facility. Izuku had heard Mera complaining about the red tape involved more ties than he could count.

Thirteen was waiting for them alongside Aizawa, a visual that triggered unease for many of the Class A students who vividly remembered the last time they’d seen it. The healer also noted that, while they were externally calm, both teachers looked a bit uncomfortable themselves.

The greenette found himself strangely grateful that he was spared that discomfort, only to feel guilty about it immediately after.

“Your assignment today is a rescue mission,” Thirteen began, fiddling with a tablet as they did, “Your primary goal is to rescue civilians trapped in their current locations and bring them to safety, but we’ve added a little twist. Eraser?

Aizawa nodded. “Some of the Stealth course students are currently on the other side of the facility with All Might and the Combat course. Their mission is to intercept you and collect the civilians themselves, bringing them to their designated location.”

Jirou gave him an incredulous look. “So we’re playing capture the flag, but with people?”

“That’s a rather simple way of looking at it, but yes. For this exercise, think of the opposing course as villains looking to defeat you and kidnap the civilians; The Stealth course has already been instructed to treat you as their villains. Your mission is to save your civilians while avoiding the Stealth course as best you can, their mission is to do the same without alerting anyone to their presence.”

Aizawa jerked his thumb to the other side of the facility, where a cluster of people moving could just barely be seen beyond the expansive area. “The Combat students will be patrolling the rescue areas for the Stealth students, but aren’t to interfere with the rescue mission itself.”

That will make things much more complicated for them, Izuku thought, watching as the Combat students took their places down below. If we’re able to alert the patrolling heroes of the Stealth students’ whereabouts, they’ll likely lose points on the assignment; however, if we’re unable to fend them off while rescuing our civilians, we may lose points as well.

“You’ll work in teams of two,” Thirteen told them, pairing up the students as they did, “and each team will have one civilian to save and one general area to look for them in. Make sure you’re saving the right one, or points will be taken off.”

Izuku nodded as he took his place next to Iida, shooting the class rep a bright smile. “Ready, Iida?”

“Of course! A UA student must be prepared at all times!”

Izuku wasn’t sure about that, but gave the taller boy a high five regardless.

Just then the lights in one area of the USJ shut off, and some of the students began to look worried.

“There’s no need to panic, that’s intentional,” Aizawa assured them. “Half of you will be working in a nighttime simulation, while the rest will be working in the daytime. This is meant to give you more real world experience, while presenting a bigger challenge both for you and the Stealth students.”

Izuku thought of Tokoyami and Dark Shadow trying to hide in the daylight, and nodded. The Stealth students assigned to the nighttime area will have an advantage, but that just means the Combat students will be on higher alert. This is going to be tough for all of us…

“Your civilians are students from General Studies, so be careful,” Thirteen instructed. “You’ll have to ensure their safety even if locked in combat with an assailant, and most of them are located in cramped spaces. Keep damage to a minimum and get your civilian to safety as fast as you can.”

With that each pair was given a note card with the name of their civilian and the general area they were located in. The teams split up to reach the starting lines for their respective areas, mentally preparing for the mission ahead of them.

As they walked, Iida nudged his teammate. “We’ve got the nighttime area; should things go south, I think it best that I alert the patrolling students of the threat.”

Izuku agreed. “I’ll keep my senses up to both look for our civilian and keep an eye out for our opponents, we should be okay as long as we work quickly.”

As they reached their starting area, Izuku turned to the class rep. “I’ll create some mist to knock out any Stealth students that might be tailing us.”

Iida shook his head. “Don’t, your mist will only attract more attention. Save it as a last resort, but be ready to use it at once if we encounter resistance; of the two of us, you’re the bigger threat.”

A horn blared out from the speakers overhead, their mission officially begun. They took off immediately, the healer activating his senses as they ran.

“There’s somebody ahead of us,” he told Iida, the two racing down the streets of the fake city. “They’re about a mile away, not moving.”

“Any signs of distress? Quirk use? It might be our civilian, but it might also be a trap.”

Izuku frowned, concentrating. “Hard to say; this is all for practice, so our civilian knows they’re not in any real danger. I’m not sensing anyone else in that direction, so unless the Stealth class is working independently I’d say it’s a safe bet.”

The two continued forward, pausing only when Izuku sensed someone heading their way from the West. It turned out to be Sero, patrolling the streets as part of the Combat course. He waved to them and continued on his path, eyes peeled for the Stealth course students. They reached their destination, a dark building with several stories, and Izuku focused on the vitals he was sensing.

“They’re about two, three floors up. Heart rate is slightly elevated now, so it’s likely they’re getting a bit anxious.”

Iida nodded, his expression firm. “Then we must hurry and get them to safety. I’ll take the lead; if we’re ambushed, I trust you can handle keeping our civilian safe.”

They moved through the building silently, creeping up the stairwell and pausing on each floor for signs of enemies. When they’d reached the third floor, Izuku motioned for Iida to stop.

“It’s this one,” he mouthed, hoping the class rep could see him. The corridor was long and narrow, with several doors on each side of the narrow passage. The vitals Izuku was sensing were coming from the last room on the right side of the hall, the person’s heartbeat quickening with every step they took.

Definitely a civilian, Izuku thought as he and Iida crept forward. They’re too nervous to be one of the Stealth students.

They found the civilian tucked away in the far corner of the room, tied to a chair and wearing a blindfold. Izuku blinked. “Huh.”

Iida frowned. "Not very sportsmanlike of Aizawa to tie these poor students up; I’d be scared too in this state.”

“I’m not scared!” The civilian quipped back. “I’m just…not feeling super brave right now, that’s all.”

 “We’re here to help,” Izuku assured him, removing the blindfold while Iida worked to untie him.

The civilian blinked a few times, eyes widening as he took in the healer. “Hey, it’s UA’s Sweetheart! You were in my math class last year in the General Studies course, remember?”

“Oh! That’s right…” Izuku took in the boy’s dark hair and plain face, unable to place him. He confirmed the civilian’s identity matched the card they were given, Iida moving to the window and keeping an eye out on the street below. Izuku checked the index card once more, noting their civilian was supposed to have a head injury. The freckled boy began wrapping his head in gauze, pointedly ignoring the eager smile he was getting from his patient.

"So what's the damage look like, Sweetheart? How many kisses am I gonna need?"

Iida stifled a noise that sounded far too much like laughter for Izuku’s liking.

"You won't be needing any kisses," he told the civilian, who looked undeterred. Izuku had just finished tying off the bandages when he piped up again.

“Hey, wanna go out when this is all over? I know a great spot off campus that sells cupcakes shaped like pro heroes.”

Izuku shot the class rep a glare as he did let out a laugh, poorly disguising it as a cough.

“Oh, erm…” He was admittedly intrigued by hero cupcakes, though he’d want to go with his boyfriends instead, and was about to politely decline when a noise startled him.

“You dropped your senses, didn’t you Izuku?” A familiar voice behind him taunted.

The healer whirled around, unable to attack as a low hum filled the room and his mind fogged over.

Chapter Text

The sound of low muttering voices brought Izuku back to a state of half-consciousness, the fog in his mind lifting just enough for him to identify his attackers. 

Toshi and Kuroiro, he thought, taking in the two Stealth students as they moved over to the civilian. Like Izuku, he and Iida were also in a catatonic state, their eyes glazed over. Kuroiro must’ve been following us in his shadow form, which would’ve made it much harder for me to sense him. Toshi would’ve been hanging back so I couldn’t sense him either, waiting for his partner to give him the go ahead to swoop in once Iida and I were distracted…  

“Hurry up and grab him,” Shinso told his partner, “before the others start to wake up.”    

That’s right, Toshi can’t fully hypnotize more than one person at a time, Izuku remembered, thinking back to their previous training sessions. He tested his theory by wiggling his fingers, noting that while it took some effort, he was able to do so. 

Okay, I can move. That’s good, but I still have to be careful; trying to use my mist would just get me fully hypnotized, and they’d likely use me to deter Iida from following them once I’m under. No, I’ll have to try a sneak attack instead…  

And so he forced out a small, strangled sound, alerting the Stealth pairing. Shinso stepped in front of him. Izuku activated his senses once again, making sure Kuroiro hadn’t moved over to him as well. 

I’ve got one shot; I need to take out Toshi before he can take full control of me…  

“He’s trying to fight it,” Shinso commented, eyes narrowing as he assessed the healer’s level of coherence. 

Izuku seized his chance, shooting forward and grabbing the other boy by his capture scarf. He pulled him down just as the purple haired boy began to hum, smashing his lips against Shinso’s and activating his quirk. 

His vision went dark, but in that darkness Izuku could see swirling violet lights, moving gently in loose spirals. 

He snapped out of it just as Shinso hit the floor, the insomniac out cold. Shinso’s hold on Iida dropped, and he lunged for Kuroiro. The Stealth student was quicker, melting into the shadows before he could be grabbed. “Crap; Midoriya, can you sense him?” 

The healer shook from his stupor. “Right! On it!” 

He activated his senses, concentrating. He’s keeping to his shadow form to throw off my senses, but if he pops back out I should be able to find him…  

Izuku let out a stream of mist, concentrating it in the darkest spots in the room. When Kuroiro resurfaced, the healer felt his vitals reappear along with him. The Stealth student stumbled as the mist hit him and Iida quickly seized his chance, hitting the boy with a strong punch and pinning him in the brightest spot in the room. 

“Midoriya, I need something to bind him with.” 

“Right!” 

He tossed his partner a capture bandaid for Kuroiro before securing Shinso with one as well. He looked over to the civilian. “Are you hurt?” 

“Yes, I have lots of injuries,” the other boy replied, not bothering to check himself for any. “I will need a bunch of kisses; at least two or three.” 

The healer shot him an unimpressed look but scanned him for good measure. “You have a small scrape on your left elbow, but it’s superficial. You’re not even bleeding.” 

“Maybe it’s all internal?” 

From his spot on the ground, Kuroiro let out a snort. 

“And maybe it’s time we take you back now,” Iida cut in, throwing the civilian over his shoulder. The boy let out an undignified squawk as the class rep sped out of the building. Izuku filled the room with his mist, knocking out Kuroiro and keeping both he and Shinso sedated. 

From there it didn’t take long for the Rescue team to bring their civilian to safety, stopping to inform one of the Hero students on patrol of the Stealth team secured inside the building.   

Izuku noted that, of the teams working in the nighttime area, less than half had come back with their civilian. 

“Mr. Aizawa must be proud of how well his students are doing,” Iida commented, gently placing the pouting civilian on the ground. 

“Probably he’s more annoyed with the ones who aren’t doing as well,” the greenette replied, feeling a bit guilty about the chewing out Shinso was likely to get.  

Once they’d finished their report of their mission to Thirteen and received their score (The hero had docked points for allowing the stealth team to get the upper hand) the two moved to sit underneath a fake bus stop, the sign above it shining brightly in the artificial nighttime. Izuku filled his friend in on what he’d seen when sedating Shinso, the taller boy letting out a thoughtful hum. 

“It could be that you were seeing an expression of Shinso’s quirk; he was trying to use it on you when you kissed him, right?” 

Izuku nodded. “Yeah, I think we might’ve activated our quirks at the same time- “ 

He froze, remembering something important. The same thing happened with Kaachan when we were sparring with our new super moves...  

He recalled small flashes of orange light popping like fireworks, which made sense with the boy’s explosive abilities. Shinso’s hypnotic swirls also seemed fitting, so Izuku decided to indulge Iida’s theory. 

“Okay, so what I’m seeing is an expression of a person’s quirk; that could be the way to sense them…I was only able to see the vestiges when kissing Mirio, but that was only a cheek kiss…” 

Iida cocked his head. “Vestiges?” 

“I’ll explain later,” the healer promised, his mind buzzing as he began to put the pieces together. Kissing Mirio’s cheek only offered him a glimpse at the vestige of All Might, but the vestiges themselves had their own consciousness; they could, theoretically, reach out through the connection between Izuku and their host. And whenever he had fully kissed someone, he was able to activate or suppress their quirk with his own.

A full lipped kiss was the apex of his quirk, so it stood to reason that it would be the easiest method of performing complex biological changes. “If I can activate or deactivate a quirk by kissing someone, maybe I can change it, too! If I want to learn more about how quirks function in the body, I need to kiss more people while they’re using them!” 

Iida let out a cough, his expression growing concerned. “I’m not sure that idea will go over well with Bakugo and Todoroki.” 

Izuku frowned. “It’s only for research.” 

“Yes, but it happens to be very...intimate research. You may want to speak to them before rushing into this, to make sure they understand what you’re doing and are okay with it.” 

The healer didn’t like the idea of asking for permission to use his own powers, but ultimately agreed with Iida’s suggestion. He wouldn’t allow his boyfriends to decide for him, but he also didn’t want to upset them. 

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~ 

Shoto’s mind was reeling as he processed Izuku’s words, the greenette talking a mile a minute about his recent breakthrough.  

They were in the dual toned boy’s room, sitting across from one another on the floor with their textbooks scattered around them. Katsuki was usually a stickler for keeping to their normal study schedule, but Izuku’s new research proposal had completely hijacked their evening. 

The blond was a bit quicker at deciphering Izuku’s ramblings than Shoto was, and he scowled at what he heard. 

“What do you mean you need to kiss a bunch of people?” 

“It’s for my research,” Izuku insisted. “I need to figure out how the human body adapts to the quirk it has, and I think this might be the best way to sense those changes.” 

It’ll certainly accelerate the process, Shoto thought, frowning at the image of his boyfriend fully kissing their classmates, though it doesn’t take a genius to figure out who would sign up for that kind of research-  

“You might as well just set up a damn kissing booth in the infirmary!” Katsuki snapped. “Every loser on campus will be lining up for it!” 

“I already have all of my test subjects; I don’t need any new volunteers!” Izuku gave them both an imploring look. “I don’t want to upset either of you, but this could be the solution to fixing Hagakure’s invisibility permanently!” 

Shoto looked to him, having finally collected his thoughts. “How will this help you solve her invisibility?” 

“Knowing how her quirk expresses itself genetically will help me figure out how to readapt it. Her body over corrected in its adaptation originally, so she’s not able to consciously control her invisibility. If I can change the nature of her mutation, she may be able to become visible and invisible at will!” 

Shoto thought about it: the only concerning members of the research group were Kirishima and Tetsutetsu, though Kirishima was now apparently interested in Monoma and Tetsutetsu wouldn’t do anything to ruin anyone’s relationship on purpose. He looked to Katsuki, who had been thinking the same thing. “Alright fine; kiss those dumb extras if you have to, but I’m coming too!” 

“I want you there Kaachan, I’d feel more comfortable starting with you and Shochan anyways.” 

He looked to Shoto next, who let out a sigh. “This is going to be one of those things we just have to deal with, isn’t it?” 

“What do you mean?” 

“There’s no getting around you kissing other people,” the dual toned boy mumbled, eyes glued to the floor. “It’s just how your power works. Sometimes I hate it...” 

Izuku looked startled by this proclamation, and Shoto quickly corrected himself. “Not you, never you, just that you’ll never be able to save your kisses just for me and Kats.” 

Katsuki nodded in agreement, and Izuku wrinkled his nose. “It’s not like I want to fully kiss other people; in fact, most of the time I avoid it. But there’s no getting around it completely...” 

He reached over and took Shoto’s hand, grabbing for Katsuki’s as well. “There will always be people who get healing kisses from me, but...you and Kaachan are the only ones who get kisses that matter.” 

Shoto bit his lip, already knowing what his answer would be. “I- I don’t ever want to stop you from doing good, Bunny; if this research lets you help a hundred people, a thousand, or even just Hagakure, I- I want to support you in it.” 

He let out a small ‘oof’ as Izuku tackled him, crushing the taller boy in a tight hug.  

“Thank you for understanding,” he said, his words muffled by Shoto’s t-shirt. Katsuki received a hug as well, though his wasn’t quite as aggressive. 

“One more thing, Deku,” Katsuki said, pulling back to fix his boyfriend with a serious look. “I don’t care what the defense or the situation is, I don’t want you kissing that bland faced Togata like that. Only if he’s dying, but it better be a last resort!” 

Izuku frowned. “Kaachan, Mirio already apologized-” 

“Don’t. Don't make excuses for him. Heal him if you have to, but no- no lip kisses. That’s where I draw the line, Izuku.” 

The greenette’s eyes widened, as did Shoto’s. Katsuki rarely used their actual names, relying on the nicknames he’d come up with for them and using them interchangeably depending on his mood. To hear him use Izuku’s first name, and with such a serious tone- 

Kats still hasn’t forgiven Togata for what he did... Shoto realized, his heart clenching at the thought. He wasn’t particularly fond of the new One for All user either, but he had begrudgingly accepted the blond’s apology when it was given. 

It seemed their blond had yet to do so. 

Any protest Izuku might’ve had died with the use of his first name. “Okay Kaachan, I promise; healing kisses for Mirio only, none for science.” 

“Thank you.” 

The rest of the evening was a bit awkward, with Izuku looking concerned and Katsuki closing himself off as they continued their study session. 

Shoto found himself torn; he understood Izuku’s predicament and the necessity of his being close to others, loathe as he was to accept it, but in Katsuki's defense... 

Izuku had been both Katsuki’s and Shoto’s first kiss, but neither of them had the privilege of being his first. Shoto wasn’t blind, nor was he stupid; Katsuki was jealous of Mirio in a way that went beyond his jealousy of anyone else who got close to Izuku. 

He’s afraid of him, Shoto thought, watching as the other two packed their things and wished him goodnight once their study session was over. He’s afraid Togata will somehow win Bunny over...he’s afraid he’ll take him from us...  

Shoto went through his nighttime routine mechanically, only faintly aware of the ministrations as his mind wandered. As he climbed into bed that night, alone with his thoughts in that dark room that was nearly identical to the one he had back home, Shoto only wished for everything to be okay. 

Chapter Text

The next day Izuku’s research began in earnest, his test group reconvening in the infirmary. True to his word, Katsuki joined the group with as even a temper as he ever had, standing next to Shoto with arms crossed. Despite the concerns over foul play from their classmates, which the healer thought to be unfounded, Katsuki showed genuine interest in the research itself, the blond having poured over Izuku’s notes before the others had arrived.

The freckled boy explained the thought behind the newest approach to his research, only blushing slightly as the others looked at him incredulously. “It really shouldn’t require more than a quick peck, but I’ll need you all to have your quirks activated when I- when it happens.”

Wide eyes turned from Izuku to Katsuki, who gave them all a challenging look.

“Are you sure Bakubro won’t try to kill us for this?” Kirishima asked, eyes fixed on the blond as though he were a wounded animal poised to strike.

“I think Roki’s the scarier of the two,” Hagakure whispered to Momo.  “I heard some girl hit on Bakugo back on I-Island and he got totally possessive!”

“I was perfectly polite to that possible home wrecker,” Shoto muttered, crossing his arms to match Katsuki.

“No one’s going to be killed,” Izuku assured them, shooting a warning look to both boys. He appreciated their concerns and wanted to respect them, but there would be no point in continuing the experiment with them present if they would only intimidate the others. “Though, I can’t say for certain if you’ll be knocked out or not by my quirk during the process.”

He’d only ever caught glimpses of quirk expressions when using a considerable amount of his power. To start he’d use only a small fraction of it, then increase his output each time to determine the right amount needed for his purposes. With any luck, he’d be able to gather all the information necessary without filling the infirmary beds with sleeping students.

“We’ll start with you, Shochan,” Izuku decided, having Monoma prepare the first chart. Shoto straightened in his seat, smiling expectantly at his boyfriend. Despite the tension from the night before, Izuku couldn’t help but smile back. “Okay, summon some ice for me, please.”

Shoto complied, his right hand beginning to ice over. Izuku leaned forward, kissing the boy soundly and activating his own quirk.

Nothing happened.

“I guess I need to use more power,” the healer muttered, Taking note of Shoto’s eyes glazing over. He gave the other boy a few minutes for his quirk to wear off, before repeating the experiment with more power. This time, he was able to catch a flash of light blue and the feeling of a cold chill running up his spine.

“Interesting,” he breathed, reaching for the file Monoma was holding out. “I saw something, but I felt a chill as well.”

Ashido cocked her head.”Could it be a side effect?”

Izuku shook his head. “I think it’s part of what I’m sensing, just a more visceral component than the flashes I’ve been seeing.”

Next up was Kirishima, the redhead throwing nervous glances at Katsuki, Izuku and Monoma. “Just relax, Kiri, everything’s under control.”

Kirishima looked like he very much doubted that, but hardened his arm as the healer leaned in. This time  he didn’t see any visions at all, but felt his body tense and seize up for a moment. Izuku continued down the line with Monoma taking detailed notes on every test after hearing it described. For Kaminari there were flashes of yellow and the hairs on the back of Izuku’s neck standing up. For Momo flashes of blue and red danced in front of his eyes. With Ashido he felt a bitterness spreading across his tongue, and with Tetsutetsu he felt the same as he had with Kirishima.

“Some of your quirks don’t show me anything,” he muttered, adding notes here and there to the ones Monoma took. “I feel them instead of seeing them.”

“Maybe it works like a kind of synesthesia,” Momo suggested. “Because quirks are so complex, your senses are picking them up in ways that would make the most sense for an outside entity to interpret the information. Most special quirks would have a visual queue, while physical ones would require a different sensation to interpret them.”

Izuku hummed in response, jotting down the hypothesis. He turned to Hagakure. “Are you ready?”

She affirmed that she was, and a thought came to him. “I, I’m…I’m not entirely sure where your lips are…”

“Oh! I didn’t think of that,” she replied sheepishly.

“Maybe you could guide Midoriya?” Kaminari suggested. “Ooh! Or you could just kiss him!”

Hagakure let out a nervous chuckle, pointedly ignoring the looks on both Katsuki and Shoto’s faces. “I’ll just guide you, if that’s okay.”

With some assistance Izuku was able to make contact with Hagakure’s lips, though there was no immediate reaction when activating his quirk. “That’s strange, I didn’t see anything at all.”

“Is it the mutation?” Monoma asked. “You said before that you need the person to activate their quirk for you to sense it, but hers is always active.”

“Even so, by that logic Izu should still be able to sense something,” Momo argued

Izuku thought about it. It was possible that the physical manifestation of Hagakure’s quirk was all that could be sensed, but even with Kirishima and Tetsutetsu, who had purely physical abilities, there was something to be gleaned. He went back to the girl’s chart. “Hagakure, how do you use your special move?”

“Warp Refraction? For that, I have to angle my body just right so that the light bounces off of it and back at my opponents. It’s kinda tricky since I need a good light source to do it, and I don’t always line my body up right to do it.”

“I see; and are there any other things you have to do for it to work? Concentration, muscle tension?”

“I- I guess I have to think about how I’m angling my body to do it…”

“So there’s no activation for it,” he muttered, beginning to feel disappointed. The others watched as he poured over the notes and charts in front of him, the room eerily silent.. When he finally looked up, Hagakure noted the strange glint in his eye. “Does anyone have a magnet?”

The group looked to one another in confusion as Momo created two magnets at the healer’s insistence. He kept one for himself and gave the other to Hagakure, instructing the girl to face it towards him but to keep it close to her body. Once she’d done as he asked, Izuku moved his magnet forward slowly, gauging the results. “They’re not attracted nor repellant to one another…”

He had Hagakure pass the magnet to Ashido before repeating the experiment, the two magnets snapping together this time. Izuku turned to look at Hagakure with wide eyes. “The magnets didn’t connect when you were holding one.”

“Why does that matter?” Monoma asked, violet eyes flitting between the freckled boy and invisible girl.

“Because it means Toru’s body is affecting the magnetic field around her,” Momo realized, her expression equally surprised. “Could it be that-“

“-Hagakure’s invisibility is really a kind of cloaking!”  Izuku finished, his eyes gleaming at the discovery. “There must be some organic variant of metamaterials present in your cells that bend light around you to make you appear invisible to the eye; That interference can cloak the magnet if it’s close enough to you, even though they should be attracted to one another.”

“So what does that mean?” Hagakure asked nervously.

“It means that your invisibility is likely tied to the outer most layers of skin, hair and nails,” he explained, eyeing her critically. “Maybe inside the keratin proteins that maintain structure in different parts of the body. Though for the invisibility, you’d only need it in the outer layers. When you bleed, the blood looks normal, correct?”

She confirmed that it did.

“Then all we have to do is find a way to move the cells to a deeper layer of skin.”

“Like chromatophores in chameleons,”Momo deduced, Izuku giving her a wide smile. “They move to allow for color changes; maybe Hagakure’s mutated cells could be adapted to do the same.”

“Exactly.”

Hagakure’s head was spinning. “ That sounds really complicated.”

“We’ll sort it out,” the healer assured her, his confidence renewed by the discovery.  He could almost see the intricate cell configuration that would be necessary to perfectly camouflage an entire human being and had already begun forming a hypothesis on how to adapt the girl’s ability.

He moved back over to Shoto, asking the boy to activate his quirk once again. “This time, I want you to concentrate on making a shape out of your ice.”

Shoto agreed, activating his quirk as Izuku leaned in for another kiss. This time he focused on the ice Shoto was creating, imagining a shape and concentrating on it as he activated his own quirk. The cold chill in his spine returned, though the brief blue flash he saw the first time was different, now a web of frozen blue shards.

When he pulled back both boys took note of the ice, a perfect sphere resting in Shoto’s palm. He frowned at it. “That was supposed to be a heart.”

Izuku’s smile only got brighter. “I did that! I imagined a circle when I used my quirk; I wanted to see if I could influence your quirk with my own, and it worked!” Another quick test confirmed Izuku could activate Todoroki’s other side as well, melting the sphere of ice once it was placed in the opposite hand. He then kissed Momo, creating a small teddy bear that sprung forth from her arm, then kissed Kaminari to create a small burst of electricity, the sparks illuminating his hair and creating an eerie green hue.

Izuku noted the dopey looks on his friends’ faces as well as his own fading energy, and called it a day. He promised to have a trial run ready for Hagakure by the following week, the girl just as excited about the possible results as he was.

"I think I’m gonna surprise my parents with a visit home if this works,” she told Kaminari and Ashido as they left the infirmary. “I’ll need your help picking out an outfit, and maybe a fun hairstyle too!”

“You can count on me!” Ashido chirped, her smile wide and toothy.

The others filed out of the room as well, leaving Izuku, Shoto and Katsuki behind. Shoto gave the other two a meaningful look before taking his leave, silently imploring them to work things out.

Things weren’t as tense as the healer thought they’d be, though Katsuki still didn’t look too happy. “See, Kaachan? I told you there’s nothing to worry about.”

Katsuki grunted, but didn’t argue. “Yeah, yeah, whatever.”  

It was obvious to both boys that Mirio and everything that happened with him had been a sore spot for Katsuki for quite some time, and would most likely continue to be one for the foreseeable future. Still, it wasn't an easy topic to broach. Izuku didn't want to poke at an open wound, and Katsuki didn't want to admit to having it at all, so they came to a silent, mutual decision to simply ignore it. 

A decision that would surely prove itself to be the right one.

The blond watched as his boyfriend organized his notes and files, labeling his research and storing it neatly in the file cabinet Recovery Girl had designated just for him. “You pick your work study yet?”

Izuku nodded; he’d filled out the forms earlier in the day with the intent of taking them to his teacher, though with all the excitement conducting his research it slipped his mind. He’d wrestled with a few options, having the privilege of working with several agencies in one capacity or another thanks to the Commission and his work as a healer, before settling on the obvious choice: Endeavor’s agency.

It was the most sensible choice the healer could think of, as working with Endeavor came with learning from the current number one hero, broadening his combat experience and being  a reasonable distance from headquarters should there be an emergency. Getting to work alongside his boyfriends was the greatest advantage to joining the agency, though Endeavor’s sour demeanor and uncomfortable relationship with his son was by far the biggest drawback.

Katsuki’s face shifted as Izuku shared his pick, red eyes softening as he moved to stand by the other boy. “It’s finally happening, Deku: we’re gonna be working as heroes, side by side.”

“The greatest heroes,” Izuku said softly, a warm smile on his face as he took Katsuki’s hand. “That’s what we used to to say when we played together as kids.”

It was true they’d had a few team ups in their work studies before, but with their special course trainings and proven experience in the field, they’d undoubtedly be given more opportunities to showcase their strengths. Endeavor wasn’t likely to be warm or nurturing or kind, but the healer knew the hero wouldn’t treat him any differently than he would Katsuki or his sidekicks.

The infirmary was quiet, and the warmth of the body next to him eased some of the tension Izuku had been feeling. They still hadn’t talked through the issues from the night before, and while the freckled boy knew they’d have to confront the problem sooner or later, it wouldn’t be that evening.

He was feeling happy and nostalgic, and Izuku didn’t want to ruin that for either of them.

Katsuki turned to him, his smile sharpening. “You know, I didn’t get a single kiss out of you today, Deku; Icy Hot got, how many? Four? Five? I think you owe me at least that many.”

Izuku pretended to contemplate it, tapping his chin thoughtfully. “Fair’s fair, I suppose; but then, you weren’t very nice to the others, were you?”

“What the hell? I was totally nice to those losers!”

“Kaachan…”

“I kept my explosions to myself,” the blond insisted, leaning in. “That’s worth a kiss, too. And one for your science experiment, since you clearly missed out on the best specimen here.”

“So the tally is now, what, seven?”

“At the very least, Princess.”

Izuku tried to bite back a laugh at the very serious expression on the blond’s face. “Alright then, seven kisses; but if you faint, I’m leaving you here.”

Katsuki’s smirk widened.

And when their lips met, Izuku couldn't be sure if the fireworks he saw were a vision of Katsuki's quirk or another kind entirely. 

Chapter Text

Izuku was of two minds as he entered Endeavor’s agency, he, Katsuki and Shoto in costume and ready to resume their work studies: on the one hand, he was excited to be doing another work study out from under the Commission’s watchful eye, though he had no doubt the reports Endeavor would be expected to send them would be long and detailed. On the other hand, every instance in which the healer found himself at the agency was wrought with conflict.

He wondered if Endeavor would tolerate his back talk now that he was officially part of the agency, and not simply the ‘bossy’ healer who didn’t care for the hero whose name was plastered in big letters on the far wall.

Burnin was there to greet them, her smile bright as always. “Pucker Up! Glad to have you on the team!”

“Glad to be here,” he told her, returning the smile with equal enthusiasm.

She led the trio to the agency’s bull pen, the desks scattered about littered with files and personal effects. Just past the sea of desks, chairs and sidekicks were the large, ornate doors that led to Endeavor’s office. Katsuki and Shoto made for their desks situated near Endeavor’s office, the greenette following closely behind.

“You’ll be sitting with them until we can get a desk cleared for you,” Burnin told him, swiping a chair from another desk and popping it down opposite Shoto’s. “Don’t dilly dally out here too long, boys, Endeavor wants you to report to him ASAP!”

Katsuki grumbled something unintelligible to the sidekick, while Shoto merely gave her a curt nod. Izuku thanked her properly before turning to look at his boyfriends’ desks. They were plain things with little to no decoration, though the healer had to bite back a laugh as he spotted the All Might shirts he’d bought them for Christmas hanging proudly from the backs of their chairs. Katsuki did have a stress toy (a gag gift courtesy of Ashido) next to his computer, and Shoto had a picture of himself and Izuku from their date at the Hero Convention from the year prior.

Izuku made a note to bring some of his own decorations as the three made for Endeavor’s office, the greenette trying to ignore the anxiety thrumming under his skin. While he wasn’t afraid of the hero, Endeavor was still his boyfriend’s father as well as his new boss, which could present a number of issues should the work study prove to be disastrous.

Endeavor’s face was as dour as ever when they entered, the man sitting in a chair that, were a normal sized person to sit in it, would look comically large. He had a paperback book in his hands, his brow furrowed at whatever it was he was reading. He looked up to see the students enter, the sharpness in his eyes softening ever so slightly. “Good, you’re here; there’s a lot to do today so keep up, I won’t be explaining myself twice.”

“Reports of Nomu sightings have been rising the past few weeks, and there are too many to simply dismiss them as public paranoia. You’ll review the reports that we have and sort them by area for the sidekicks; they’ll split up to patrol those areas once you’re done. Now, come with me.”

The hero stood abruptly, setting his book face down and stalking out of the room. The three looked to one another before trialing after the hero. He led the students to a small office on the opposite end of the floor, the space bare save for a camera and tripod.

Katsuki’s lip curled in distaste. “What the hell is this for?”

“Burnin thought it would be a good idea to have a picture of each member of the agency,” Endeavor replied, an equally displeased expression on his own face. “The others have already taken theirs, now we just need yours.”

“And you?” Shoto asked, the blank look he always wore around his father firmly in place.

“I- I’ve been too busy to take one,” he grumbled, not meeting any of their eyes.

From just outside the office, Burnin could be seen giving them a thumbs up from the window, her smile wide and alight with mischief.

Katsuki let out an irritated grunt, shuffling over to the camera and making as ugly of a face as possible as Endeavor took the photo. Shoto remained expressionless for his and Izuku, hoping the pictures wouldn’t be put up in the lobby, gave the camera his signature sweet smile.

He then took over behind the camera, angling it to capture Endeavor’s scowl and biting his tongue to keep from instructing the hero to smile. Looking through the camera roll, Izuku could only imagine Best Jeanist’s apoplexy at both the poor quality and  the unfriendly faces peering back at him.

“Kido has the reports you’ll be sorting through,” Endeavor told them, nodding over to the bandaged hero’s desk, “Burnin will find something else for you to do once you’re finished.”

Izuku made to follow the other boys, but was stopped by Endeavor. “Was there something else, sir?”

The man grimaced at that. “No ‘sir,’ just Endeavor’s fine. You’ll be helping Shoto and Bakugo with the reports, but I’d like you to check the infirmary today as well, make sure we’re stocked up on anything you might need. You’ll also need to send any medical reports you make to my office, so that they can be included in the reports to the Commission. If someone here is injured, you'll be the first to know."

Izuku blinked. “Don’t you have any medical personnel on staff?”

“We have a few doctors on standby at the nearest hospital, but we haven’t had a full time healer in over six years.”

Izuku took this to mean he’d be taking that position in his time at the agency, which would increase his workload significantly. “Endeavor, did you invite me to join your agency as a hero or a healer?”

“I was under the impression you wanted to be both.”

“Well yes, but-“

“-then you should expect to be busier than most of the others here at the agency,” the hero finished, crossing his arms and quirking his brow. “Unless you’d rather give up hero work and go back to the Commission?”

Izuku scrunched his nose, fighting the irritation building within him. It seemed to the healer that the Todoroki men in particular had an uncanny knack of getting under his skin in one way or another. “I can handle it, though I expect you to be a much better patient going forward than you were in Kyushu.”

Blue eyes narrowed, and the greenette winced internally. He’d have to find a way to communicate with his new mentor without resorting to snarky comments or heartfelt speeches, whether or not that same courtesy be extended to him in return. He could imagine the rant Mera would be reading through in the day’s report, the tired Commission agent both amused and irritated by it in equal measure.

Endeavor have him a searching look, before letting out a short grunt.“I think I can manage that, should another villain be good enough to get a shot in again. I’ll expect your report by the end of the day.”

He turned on his heel and stomped back to his office, Izuku letting out an exasperated sigh as Burnin appeared in his place. “Not the best welcome in the world, but that’s the boss for ya! Don’t worry, we’re all on your side here.”

The healer appreciated the sentiment, but knew enough about the sidekick to know she was more interested in the gossip that would no doubt crop up if he continued to butt heads with Endeavor in the office than she was anything else. He quickly rejoined Shoto and Katsuki, the healer pleased to see a third desk shoved against the other two.

He took a seat as well as a third of the pile of reports, eyes flitting over the first one. It was relatively short, with only a brief description of the creature spotted and the general area it was spotted in. The next was lengthier, the witness claiming to have seen a Nomu bearing a striking resemblance to the one seen in Kyushu.

Dabi mentioned the League has been making ‘High End’ Nomu, the healer thought to himself, frowning at the paper. The man hadn’t given an explanation as to what made certain Nomu ‘High End,’ but he imagined the process of creating them had been refined somehow. Most of the reports he and the others read through varied in detail, and most didn’t have any useful information on the Nomu.

“I suppose we should be relieved none of the civilians who made these reports got too close to the Nomu they saw,” Shoto muttered, adding the report in his hand to the ‘Useful’ pile on his desk.

Izuku nodded in agreement. He’d initially been worried that the extended silence from the League would embolden civilians to ignore the threat of them when faced with it, but if anything the loss of All Might had instilled a healthy amount of caution in most people.

After another hour or so of sifting through reports, the healer jumped as Endeavor burst through the doors to his office, barging into the bullpen.

“There’s been another Nomu sighting,” the flame hero announced, his fiery beard burning brightly.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The Nomu sighted were tearing through a shopping center a few miles out from the agency. Most of the sidekicks had gone to subdue the creatures and evacuate the civilians caught in the skirmish. Endeavor had his son and students follow him to the outskirts of the shopping center, where multiple factories, warehouses and apartment complexes stood abandoned. In the height of the Trigger epidemic, many of these buildings had been used to either create, store or distribute the drug, often posing as delivery centers and textile manufacturers. Now they sat mostly empty, only a few legitimate businesses still operating amid the eery silence.

The flame hero turned to his work study students, his expression stern. “Nomu are to conspicuous to move around in broad daylight without drawing attention, which means there must be someplace nearby they're being stored in or are using to travel without being spotted. I need you three to survey this area, see if you can find where these Nomu are coming from. If you find something reach out to me at once; don’t engage if you see them until I get there. Burnin and Kido will be doing recon nearby as well should you run into any trouble.”

He fixed the three with an intense look, eyes boring into them. “I’m trusting you three to act like pros out here, don't disappoint me.”

“Alright, we get it already!” Katsuki snapped, securing his gauntlets as he scowled at the hero.

“We’ll be careful,” Izuku assured him. “Let me know if you find anyone seriously injured.”

"I will."

With that the four sprung into action, Endeavor shooting off towards the shopping center while his students made for the abandoned buildings. Kido and Burnin were scouting the apartments, so the students began with the warehouses. Izuku had activated his senses, searching for signs of life.

“There’s so much commotion happening at the shopping center, it’s hard to focus,” he told the others, using his zip lines to swing from the roof tops. “And most Nomu are harder to sense due to their messed up biology.”

“Just keep at it,” Katsuki told him, keeping his explosions to a minimum to avoid drawing attention. “If those League bastards are here, we’ll find em!”

They split up after scouting the third warehouse, Izuku moving to check the ones closer to Kido’s section of buildings while Shoto took the ones closest to Burnin. Katsuki made for the factories near the shopping center, hoping his explosions would be better masked by the chaos on the streets there.

Izuku had only just finished checking the warehouses when he sensed two heartbeats, faint and faster than normal, just a bit beyond him. He shot up to the roof of the warehouse, staying low and silent as he reached a factory just beyond the perimeter they were searching. Unlike most of the others, this one seemed to be operational, which should have been the first place the heroes checked.

Anyone inside not involved in this would’ve likely heard something, Izuku thought to himself, peering through one of the windows. He pulled out his phone, shooting a quick text to his boyfriends and Endeavor. The heartbeats had calmed, and Izuku warily stepped inside. The building was clean and tidy, though most of the machines he could see didn’t look to be operational. The heartbeats were drawing nearer, the greenette ducking behind one of the machines.

“-should have enough time to get out of here before the heroes come looking for clues.”

Izuku’s eyes widened in recognition at the voice, leaping out from his hiding spot. “Hawks!”

The hero froze, eye wide with alarm at the sight of the healer. Next to him, Dabi looked just as surprised. “Midoriya?”

“What are you two doing here?!” He asked them, beginning to panic. The others would be on their way soon, and if they caught the number two hero walking casually beside a League member, Hawks’ cover would be blown.

“We’re working,” Dabi said curtly, arms crossing over his chest. “More importantly, what are you doing here?”

“My work study; the agency I’m working with is responding to a Nomu attack nearby.”

“And you’re here looking for a lead on where they’re being made,” Dabi finished, shooting the winged hero a sharp look. “I told you we should’ve left earlier.”

“But we haven’t finished moving-“

A crash from the second level had Izuku tensing, mist pouring from his mouth as heavy footsteps could be heard clanking down the metal staircase. Following the noise came a monstrous sight: a Nomu at least seven feet tall moved over to the hero and villain pair, its gait much smoother than an ordinary Nomu.

“It’s been nice chatting Midoriya, but you really need to leave,” Hawks told him, making a shooting gesture with his hands. “We can’t have you getting mixed up in this mission, and we don’t have much time before the backup you probably called gets here.”

Yellow unblinking eyes turned to him, the Nomu’s jagged mouth opening to rasp out, “Midoriya…”

Izuku froze at the sound, the hairs on the back of his neck standing on end. “It- it just talked.”

A High End Nomu, like the one that almost killed Endeavor…

The Nomu’s mutilated face twisted into a chilling smile.

“Midoriya.”

Chapter Text

The factory was eerily silent as its occupants stared at one another, none daring to make the first move. The Nomu stood rigid and imposing, but made no indication it would try to attack.

Is this one programmed like the others? Izuku thought, green eyes never straying from the behemoth. Or is it like Kurogiri, with its own thoughts and memories locked away…

He activated his senses once again, this time focusing them on the Nomu, and gagged; he couldn't sense much, but of what he could sense the creature appeared to be rotting from the inside out.

“What- what did you do to it?” Izuku choked out.

“We didn’t do anything,” Hawks reminded him. “We’re not the ones who make these things.”

But they knew who did make them, and Izuku was having a hard time fighting the urge to get to the bottom of it right then and there.

“You’ve got that look on your face, like you’re going to ask us a bunch of questions we can’t answer,” the winged hero groaned.

“This is clearly one of the League’s Nomu facilities,” Izuku muttered, more to himself than to the others, “but it must not be the main one, or there’d be more villains around. My guess is this one has been shut down in favor of a more secluded one…”

He glanced at the other two. “That’s why you’re here; you released the regular Nomu at the shopping center as a distraction, so you could move the High End while the heroes were busy.”

The High End made a gleeful sound. “Midoriya smart…”

Just then the healer’s communicator crackled to life, Endeavor’s voice booming through the earpiece. “Pucker Up, we’re closing in on your location; do you see any Nomu?”

Dabi’s eyes narrowed as he caught some of the flame hero’s words. “Endeavor.”

Oh no, no, no…..

 “You need to get out of here,” the healer told them anxiously. “You can’t be here when En- when everyone else gets here.”

“I think I want to stay,” Dabi said lowly, blue flames blooming from his palms.

Izuku shifted his stance. “Either you leave now, or I knock you out and Hawks carries you out.”

The villain let out a snort. “You really think you’d be able to knock me out if I didn’t want you to?”

“I’ve done it before!”

“That was all part of my plan!”

“Not even!!”

“Don’t assume you know everything, Bunny.”

Izuku’s face turned scarlet. “D-don’t call me that! Only Shochan does!”

They glared at one another as Hawks looked between the two, fighting off a smile. “You two have a weird friendship.”

“We’re not friends,” came the immediate response, light tenor perfectly synced with rough baritone. This time Hawks did smile, hiding it behind crimson feathers.

Izuku tapped his earpiece, giving Endeavor the affirmative on the High End Nomu. He pushed out his senses, noting the heartbeats swiftly moving towards their location. “You have less than a minute to leave or else you’ll be spotted by someone heading towards us. Please, just- just go.”

He gave the two a pleading look, cutesy persona firmly in place. Dabi scoffed at the display, but Hawks was already beginning to crumble. Dabi gave him an incredulous look. “Is that seriously all it takes?”

“Yep.”

“Pathetic.”

“Go!” Izuku snapped, beginning to lose his patience.

“This isn’t over, Midoriya,” Dabi called out, letting Hawks grab him and take off through the nearest window.

“Believe me, you’ll both be getting an earful next time I see you,” the healer muttered to himself. He used his zip lines to ascend to the second floor, finding a place atop the catwalk to wait for the others. The High End, now left to its own devices, began wandering about the facility, inspecting the dust caked machinery with what could almost be called curiosity.

Izuku’s senses perked up, Katsuki swooping in beside him not long after. They shared a look, Izuku motioning to the High End below.

The creature looked up to where they were hiding, it’s deformed grin stretching wider. “Intruder!”

In a flash the Nomu had shot up to the second level, making to claw at Katsuki. Izuku leapt to safety as the blond unleashed his quirk.

The High End brushed off the explosions and continued its assault. To both boys’ shock, the High End unleashed a stream of blue flames, the heat and intensity disturbingly familiar.

It has Dabi’s quirk, but how?? Dabi was still able to summon his flames earlier…

The healer released his mist, shimmering pink quickly filling the dilapidated factory. As he’d feared, the High End was completely impervious to his mist, and the thought of trying to kiss the monster turned Izuku’s stomach. Instead he thickened the mist to lower the High End’s visibility. He sensed more people entering the building, pinpointing the increased body temperatures of both Endeavor and Burnin.

“There’s a High End in here,” Izuku informed them through his communicator. “It’s dying, but be careful; it has a flame quirk too.”

“Understood; see if you can find any clues while we handle it.”

Through the mist Izuku could see bright flashes of blue and orange, and decided to leave the others to it. He kept his senses active as he searched for any hidden doors or panels, finding one just beyond where Dabi and Hawks had been standing earlier. He was annoyed to find it locked, but thankfully Burnin responded to him quickly.

“On my way, Pucker Up!”

The woman was at his side in an instant, plucking a glob of lambent green from her hair and melting the lock with it. She offered to follow him down, but was swiftly rejected. “The Nomu won’t attack me, and any League members that might be down there will be susceptible to my attacks.

Burnin nodded in confirmation before returning to the fight with the High End, dodging a particularly nasty jet of blue flames before retaliating with green ones. With an extra puff of mist to provide more cover, the healer darted through the now open door and down the dark staircase, descending two steps at a time.

The door at the bottom of the steps was thankfully unlocked, swinging open to reveal a cavernous laboratory. The machinery looked to be in much better condition than the rusting pieces upstairs, as well as more high tech. An explosion sounded off from upstairs, but the noise was muffled in the space. As Izuku expected, the area looked to be cleaned out of anything useful, the filing cabinets empty and the computers destroyed.

There has to be something here, the greenette thought to himself, carefully stepping over large cables and tubes twisted along the ground.

The only machine that still looked to be operating was a large pod made of metal and glass, a small puddle of liquid still inside. There was a medical chart displayed on the screen by the pod, the height and weight instantly giving it away.

This was the High End’s, but these numbers can’t be correct…

He pulled out his phone, taking a quick screenshot as another thunderous boom could be heard from upstairs.

Determining that nothing more could be gleaned from the wreckage, Izuku quickly left the lab and raced to join the others. The farther he got from the lab the sharper his senses became, sensing quite a few injuries from the heroes above. When he resurfaced, the healer was met with a gruesome sight: the heroes were beaten and bloody, but overall in good health. The High End was burnt from the inside out, the putrescent creature just barely still living (if one could even call it living).

The High End let out a blood curdling scream, blue flames erupting from it. In a snap decision Izuku focused his mist on the High End, trying to recall the information he’d seen down below. His sedative did little to the High End, but the flames died down just enough for Endeavor to deliver the final blow.

The High End hit the ground with a sickening thud, the smell of burnt flesh permeating the air. Izuku could sense the life leaving the Nomu and quickly deactivated his quirk, looking away. “I found the lab they were using downstairs; it’s been cleaned out, but maybe I missed something.”

“I doubt that, but I’ll have Burnin take another look. Go back to the agency, we’ll regroup with you once we’re done here.”

Izuku stayed close by Shoto and Katsuki as they left the factory, his stomach churning and his mind racing.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Shota ignored the throbbing in his temple as he stood in his usual corner of the Commission conference room, bleary eyes taking in the other occupants with little enthusiasm.

An emergency meeting had been called to address the High End that Endeavor’s agency had battled, as well as the secret lab they’d found. The man was wholly unsurprised to hear there was a Nomu production facility in the area, and was even less shocked to hear Midoriya was the one to stumble upon it.

Not every hero was in attendance, most sending a sidekick as their representative in favor of looking for Nomu in their own jurisdictions. Aoyama was sat beside Iida and Uraraka, representing Best Jeanist, Iidaten and Ryukyu’s agencies respectively. Bakugo and Todoroki had accompanied Endeavor to the meeting, and Jirou had come alongside Sir Nighteye.

Midoriya was seated next to Mera, the healer’s sunny disposition an amusing contrast to Mera’s dour one. Across from them sat Miro and Gran Torino, Shota noting with some interest the volatile looks Bakugo was shooting the blond.

“Morning, Eraser!”

Tired eyes met jubilant ones as Fatgum approached, chipper as always. Shota grumbled out a half hearted greeting, the teacher wanting nothing more than to find a quiet place to curl up in his sleeping bag. He perked up as a rich aroma met his nostrils, the other hero handing him a large cup of coffee. “Figured you’d like yours black, but I’ve got some sugar packets in my belt if you’d like.”

Shot shook his head, accepting the cup and taking a long sip. “It’s perfect; thank you Fat, I needed this.”

Fatgum’s answering grin was wide and bright. “Happy to be of service!”

He moved over to his seat at the table as the meeting was called to order, his newest work study student Yaoyorozu seated beside him.

Detective Tsukauchi began the meeting as usual before giving the floor to Endeavor, the man’s beard illuminating the dimly lit room. He recounted the events at the shopping center as well as the fight inside the factory, allowing Midoriya to give further detail.

“The Nomu we found inside the facility is known as a ‘High End,’” he told the group, gesturing to footage of the attack on Kyushu playing on the screen, “a Nomu with higher intelligence and more quirks than the average Nomu. This one was capable of emotion, to some extent; it smiled at me.”

“Creepy,” Jirou muttered, the other students murmuring in agreement.

Midoriya nodded. “It’s unclear as to how intelligent they are, or how much autonomy they have.”

Torino made a rough sound. “Smart enough to analyze a fight and find the best way to win, I’d bet, but making em any smarter than that is asking for trouble.”

“The villain Kurogiri was given a high intellect,” Sir Nighteye reminded him.

“Kurogiri was an exception,” Midoriya replied. “He was resurrected and lightly modified, nothing like what’s being done to the Nomu we’ve seen. It’s likely making another Nomu like Kurogiri wouldn’t be possible without All for One’s assistance, and even then the less the Nomu is modified, the more human it's able to stay.”

“Tell them what you told me, Midoriya,” Endeavor’s voice rang out gravely.

“Right… When I first sensed the High End, I noticed that it was- was dying. The body itself was likely in rough shape before they started transforming it, but the additional quirk given to it destroyed it even further. I- I’ll need to run some tests on what we could salvage of the body, but I believe the High End was somehow given the same quirk that the villain Dabi has.”

“What? No way a villain would just give up their quirk!” Mirio interjected.

“No one’s saying he gave it up, moron!” Bakugo seethed. “It probably wasn’t stolen, either.”

“Copied, then,” Shota interjected, the tension in the room only exacerbating his headache. “Copied to make Nomu with the same destructive force as the League’s most powerful members.”

 “Exactly; at least, that’s the working theory.”

Nighteye looked to him, yellow eyes gleaming behind his spectacles. “You’ve been researching quirks and their expressions, correct? Do you have any idea how they might be copying these quirks?”

Midoriya shook his head. “There are some possibilities, but none of them solid enough to work with at the moment. For now, all we know is these High End Nomu are largely unstable, which makes them vulnerable. If given enough time to perfect the process-“

“-we’ve got trouble,” Torino finished, his expression grim.

“The orders from higher up haven’t changed,” Mera told them, the exhaustion on his face striking enough to match Shota’s. “Find what you can on these Nomu and where they’re being made, and report anything and everything back to me. If Midoriya's correct, we may not have much time left before the enemy gains the upper hand.”

The meeting ended soon after that, Midoriya moving quickly to drag his boyfriends out of the room and as far from Mirio as possible. The blond in question looked both confused and hurt, and Shota took another sip of his coffee to distract from the sight. It was quite good.

Fatgum seemed happy to see him drinking it, the man giving Shota another bright smile and wave as he and Yaoyorozu left. Shota guessed the coffee to be a special blend, as the buzz he was getting from the caffeinated drink was much more pleasant than the brands used at UA.

And when Fatgum reached out later that day to ask if he’d want to accompany the BMI hero to the Café he’d purchased the coffee from, Shota saw no reason to say no.

Chapter Text

The Commission infirmary was livelier than Izuku had ever seen it, with doctors and scientists crammed into nearly every available space. Most of the beds had been taken out in favor of extra tables, though a few still remained pushed against the far wall. Part of the room was sectioned off by a thick white curtain, the large shadow cast upon it a clear indication of what the team was up to.

It was the day after Endeavor’s agency had managed to defeat the Nomu in the League’s secret facility, the creature having been brought in for dissection and analysis to glean what they could as to how they were made. There had to be some kind of medical finesse at play, or perhaps someone with a quirk like One for All’s that allowed for the copying of quirks, but which was likelier of the two was still a mystery. Izuku was more interested in finding a flaw in their creation that could be exploited, to make fighting them easier for both himself and the other heroes.

Dr. Shimano emerged from the supply closet, smiling at the arrival of the healer. “Good to see you, Pucker Up; here to help man the ship?”

The healer paled a little as a particularly loud squelching sound could be heard from the other side of the partition, shaking his head fervently. “Just here to look over the reports, and to give an opinion if I find anything useful.”

The man nodded, leading him over to what used to be the healer’s desk during his time in the infirmary. “This is all the information we have so far; I expect we’ll have more once the autopsy’s complete.”

He was sure that they would, but Izuku only needed the results of the DNA tests they had run for him. Scanning the contents of the analysis, he could see the test had indeed picked up traces of Dabi’s DNA, confirming that through some unknown ability or technique, the League was able to copy their quirks and imbue their Nomu with them.

Dr Shimano seemed to come to the same conclusion as Izuku had, his expression uneasy. “Just a handful of powerful villains these days is scary enough, but with an army of them…”

An army of them could destroy us, the healer thought with a frown. The heroes had been fortunate thus far to have only lost All Might, though they were almost assured another number one of comparable strength in Mirio; what was truly concerning was the lack of defense they had against the Nomu beyond brute strength. A single low end Nomu took at least two skilled heroes to defeat, maybe one if that one was in the top ten of the hero list. If the villains could scrape together enough resources, they could easily outnumber the heroes with their Nomu army. In addition, the damage the Nomu did far outweighed that of the heroes, to both property and people.

Izuku looked to the doctor, a tightness forming in his chest. He’d nearly forgotten about Shimano’s worrisome circumstances. “How are you doing, doctor? Has- has there been any…change?”

Shimano gave him a gentle smile. “Not yet; to be honest, I think my quirk may be gone for good.”

Izuku’s frowned deepened, and the doctor gave him a reassuring pat on the shoulder. “It’s all right Midoriya, my quirk was never all that strong to begin with; being a healer is wonderful, but I think being just a doctor suits me fine.”

“I’d say it suits you perfectly,” came an amused voice, Izuku and Shimano turning to see Recovery Girl tottering into the infirmary. “Though I wouldn’t sell yourself so short; you were an excellent healer, too.”

Shimano and Recovery Girl greeted one another like old friends, and distantly the greenette realized his mentor was likely the doctor's as well. It struck him as a little odd that it had never been mentioned to him before, given how small their community was; after all, Izuku had met both Shimano and Tanaka, a nurse working in Kyoto and the only other active healer in the country, long before the current crisis facing them.

Recovery Girl looked over the reports as well, taking in the results alongside her protégé’s account of the fight inside the warehouse. “If I’m remembering correctly, you told me the villain Dabi has trouble using his quirk too, right?”

At Izuku’s nod, she let out a hum. “Perhaps they can copy quirks but aren’t able to account for the drawbacks using them cause; All for One seemed to be a special case, thanks to how many quirks he had, but we all know how much strain additional quirks can put on a normal body.”

She looked to the freckled boy. “You stumbled upon a major discovery with One for All and some of its users, a discovery that could help or hinder our cause, depending on who knows about it.”

Flashes of wild red eyes and a cracked grin came to him, Izuku’s stomach churning at the thought.

“I think you’ll find it prudent to omit some of the finer details of your quirk research from your reports going forward,”Recovery Girl continued, keeping her voice low so as not to alert the scientists just beyond the partition. “Especially given what we now know the villains, and the heroes, to be capable of.”

Shimano frowned. “You don’t think the Commission would expect Midoriya to start copying quirks as well, do you?”

“We certainly can’t rule it out: Commission-made Nomu may be out of the question, but quirk enhanced heroes…”

The mere suggestion made Izuku shudder. He thought back to his last meeting with the Commission president Fujimura, remembered the way her yellow eyes bored into him as she told him how badly they needed to win this war.

“Recovery Girl is right,” he said, a clear tension in his shoulders as he spoke. “We got lucky last time with Tokuda’s articles, but public outrage on my behalf can’t be assured should the Commission try something again. I’ll still do my part and help however I can, but I can’t run the risk of getting locked up in this infirmary again.”

Last time he’d had some freedoms and even an ally in Mera, but those things wouldn’t be given a second time if it came with the risk of another exposed scandal. He’d be well and truly trapped then, and he’d rather lose his license than suffer through that.

“Smart boy,” the nurse praised, patting his shoulder. “And don’t think Dr Shimano, Nezu and the rest of us won’t be here to help you, too; we’re in this together, Midoriya.”

The healer nodded, green eyes determined. “Right!”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The combat special courses had been postponed for a few days, as most all of the students had been busy with their work studies during the scheduled class times. It was an issue they were already familiar with, Class A especially remembering the forewarning they got from the Big Three the year prior.

All Might was happy to see them regardless, his signature grin bright as the students gathered around him. “Welcome back, Young Students!”

He’d donned his muscle form for their meeting, something he’d taken to doing with a growing frequency since learning it wasn’t lost to him forever. He couldn't summon the super speed or strength he’d once had, but the visual of the hero in his iconic suit was more than enough for his students. The former hero gave them their assignment for the day: a showcase of their super moves.

“Ordinarily, second years begin to create their signature moves around this time,” he’d explained to them. “Since your teachers last year had you create them in advance for the licensing exam, I want you to show me how you’ve managed to refine them. By now you should all have had the opportunity to use them in the field, so you should hopefully have an idea of which ones work and which don’t.”

It was a fairly straightforward lesson, the students more than eager to show their teacher and their peers all that they’d accomplished. Katsuki was the first up, his usual air of superiority in place as he moved to stand in front of the class.

“Young Bakugo! Ready to show us that Plus Ultra spirit?”

Katsuki scowled, but there was no heat heat behind it. “Whatever.”

He readied himself, body tense as the others watched curiously. There was a small crackling sound that could be heard before the blond activated his quirk, a chain of small explosions igniting at once at his back. Katsuki smirked, and the explosions increased in intensity until all that could be seen behind him were flashes of orange.

The cheers that followed the display were expected, though Katsuki still had to fight the prideful blush that threatened to bloom across his cheeks and ears. Izuku and Shoto were especially enthusiastic, though Shoto was nowhere near as vocal about it as the greenette.

“You added a ventilation system to your suit to allow your sweat to collect in useful areas, didn’t you?” He asked, tempted to inspect his boyfriend’s outfit for any Hatsume innovations. “And you can activate your quirk in more than just your palms now! That’s amazing, Kaachan!”

Katsuki rolled his eyes, but there was small smile on his face as he did. “Damn nerd, you’re taking the mystery out of it!”

“Excellent work, Young Bakugo!” All Might praised, turning to the rest of the class. “Alright, who’s next?”

The rest of the class began showing off their moves one by one, some more impressive than others. Shoto introduced a new move he’d been working on, melting his ice by raising the temperature around them, then lowering it again and refreezing them into new shapes to create more fluidity with his attacks. Uraraka showed off a new facet of her quirk, expanding her Zero Gravity ability to manipulating the gravitational field around her. She pulled objects Momo tossed to her in then repelled them, firing them off in different directions at incredible speeds. Izuku borrowed Shoto for his demonstration, using his quirk to manipulate the dual toned boy’s much like he’d done during his gene research trial. Ice and fire swirled about, dying only when the healer’s lips left his boyfriend’s.

He had another move he’d been working on, but decided to leave it to just the one for that day, not wanting to be a show off. As it was, he had the opportunity to show off a different set of moves when Momo approached him, keen on getting his help for her own demonstration. “I want you to fight me.”

It was the kind of thing he’d expect to hear from Katsuki, or perhaps Shinso, but not Momo. “Uhm, sure; can I ask why?”

Her expression was serious, face set in a way that he’d only seen a few times before. “Because you’re the toughest person here to beat.”

Katsuki protested at once, and Shoto looked close to doing the same. Izuku shook his head. “That’s not true; everyone in the hero course is strong, and some are way stronger than me.”

He looked to his boyfriends as he said this, but his eyes met Uraraka, Shinso and Ashido as well.

“That isn’t what I mean,” Momo replied. “Of everyone’s quirks, yours is the hardest to combat: you can create your own cover, sense us from miles away, can even turn our bodies against us. I’ve shown off plenty of creations that can fend off Bakugo or Todoroki, but not you.”

Izuku then realized what this was about: Momo wanted to show her strength, but more so her intelligence, the usefulness of her quirk. It had been something the two had bonded over in the budding days of their friendship, one that was bolstered by their defeat of Aizawa in their first year exams. Momo needed to prove how well rounded she was and, in much of the same way, so did Izuku.

She smiled, the softness of the gesture a sharp contrast to the competitive gleam in her eye. “I want to fight you, and I want to win. I’m going to win.”

“No,” Izuku fired back, grin stretched wide across freckled cheeks, “you won’t.”

All Might had watched the scene fondly, happy to see the strong bonds between his students. “Very well, then! Let’s see what you’ve both got!”

The two nodded, taking their places on either side of the training ground. Izuku sized up his opponent, mind racing. She clearly has a strategy lined up to beat me, so I won’t worry about giving her the chance to show off her quirk.

As if she could see the thoughts on his face, Momo called out to him. “Don’t you dare hold out on me, Izu! You give your all, and I’ll give mine!”

“Right!”

At the girl’s signal All Might started the match, the two students leaping to action. Izuku began with his first signature move, blanketing the arena in shimmering pink mist. He activated his senses, searching for Momo’s heartbeat. Just as he'd found it a gust of air hit him, blowing his mist away.

As it parted, Izuku took note of two things: one, Momo had created two industrial sized fans to blow away the mist, and two, she was covered from head to toe. Her usual costume had expanded to cover her completely, even her signature ponytail tucked safely away somewhere within. He suspected a built-in filtration device to further keep out his mist, and over her eyes were goggles that likely helped her to track him even with the cover he'd previously had.

Despite his new disadvantage in the fight, Izuku couldn’t help but smile at his friend’s brilliance. “Nice job, Momo! But you’re gonna need more than that to beat me!”

Flashes of blue and red were quickly proceeded by several kunai flying his way, Izuku dodging them with relative ease. He responded by firing his zip lines at the fans, latching onto them and yanking with all his might. One toppled while the other titled, turning away just enough to no longer keep away his mist. He strengthened its power and darted forward; no use in hiding if Momo could find him as easily as he could her. He dodged more knives and other projectiles the girl sent his way, responding with a roundhouse kick once he was close enough.

Momo blocked it, responding with a strike of her own. While not as agile as her opponent, Momo was quick and strong and adapted to his fighting style with grace, and it wasn’t long before both were engaged in a heated sparring match, quirks abandoned for the moment.

The suit was working to Momo’s advantage, Izuku’s mist unable to penetrate it. His punches and kicks did little either, and the healer was having a hard time coming up with a winning strategy with his opponent bearing down on him. A flash of metal glinting in the light caught his eye, distracting him enough for Momo to land a particularly nasty kick to his side. Izuku stumbled but recovered quickly, flipping over to the glinting metal, one of Momo’s knives, and breaking the other fan in the process.

Catching her gaze Izuku blanketed the arena in mist once more, concealing his movements as best he could. Momo wasn’t fooled, and her guard was up when he attacked, swiping at her with the knife. The first strike missed but the second hit true, slicing through the material of her suit.

The material is durable, but it can easily be pierced by her other creations, he deduced, grabbing a second knife from the ground.

Realizing his ploy, Momo quickly mended her suit before too much mist could enter it, but it was too late. Izuku attacked her fiercely, burning through energy as he kicked and sliced at her. He kept his senses up the entire time, making sure not to inflict more than shallow cuts to his opponent.

True to her word Momo did not hold back, materializing a large metal bat and swinging with as much effort as her opponent. She landed several good shots, but Izuku’s quick thinking had worked, his cuts allowing enough of his mist in to weaken her. A quick stab to a bulge in her cheek pierced the filter used to keep out his mist, shimmering pink filling it at once.

Within moments Momo fell, All Might calling the match. Izuku deactivated his quirk at once, gingerly pulling the girl’s face covering up. A quick scan confirmed that her injuries were minor, cuts shallow enough that only regular bandaids would be needed had she no access to a healer. A quick kiss to her cheek brought her wounds to a close and Momo back to consciousness, a shadow of disappointment in her eyes as she regarded him. “You fought well.”

“So did you,” he assured her, helping her to her feet. All Might was quick to congratulate them both, showering plenty of praise onto Momo for both her strategic thinking and incredible display of her quirk.

“My signature move was really just the creation of my suit,” she told the class. “With the specifications memorized, I can adapt it to cover any need I may have, integrating new creations with it seamlessly.”

There were oohs and aahs from the others, with Shinso, Shoto and Katsuki looking on in silent appreciation of her genius. She and Izuku sat together as Ashido stood up next, eager to show off what she’d been working on.

Momo looked to him, eyes flitting over her friend. “I didn’t hurt you, did I?”

Izuku shook his head, quickly healing himself before she could start checking him for bruises. The damage had been minimal anyways, and with instantaneous healing even a moderate injury wouldn’t have worried the greenette, at least not one of his own. The two discussed the particulars of Momo’s latest creations, as well as the conversation that Izuku had with Dr Shimano and Recovery Girl.

Momo had frowned upon hearing of the Nomu’s copied powers, as she had at the meeting with the other agencies, which only deepened at her friend’s suggestion that he could perhaps replicate it. “I know I don’t have to tell you this, but Recovery Girl is right: it’s dangerous to let too many people know about your theory, especially people tied to the Commission.”

“We’ll all be tied to them soon enough,” he reminded her. They and the other heroes may be able to influence the Commission before they came directly under its employ as full time heroes, but the time they had to do so was quickly dwindling. Mera would tell him that policy couldn’t be changed overnight, and two years may not be enough time either.

“Class A has your back,” she told him, though it didn’t need to be said, “and Class B, too. The Commission can be changed, we’ve seen it happen; I just don’t want anything else to happen to you or anybody I care about before it does.”

Izuku’s heart warmed at her words, before he became serious again. “I won’t tell anyone about it, but I think it might be too late: All for One likely already suspects what I can do with my quirk, and the higher ups at the Commission aren’t stupid. I’ll bet Nezu has a handful of policies and laws that are keeping them from trying to get me to use my quirk that way, not to mention the fear of more public outrage, but that will only protect me for so long.”

Momo nodded, her expression just as firm. “Then we’ll have to be ready…for whatever happens next.”

Chapter Text

“You’re an idiot.”

All Might just sighed, the insult barely registering after so many years of hearing it. On the large monitor in front of him, David Shield was narrowing his eyes in a way that the former number one had learned meant he wasn’t irritated so much as worried, which softened the blow. “I know, Dave; can we just drop it for now?”

“The High End Nomu may be weaker than we anticipated, but they still pose an immense threat to heroes, not only in your country but others as well,” he pressed on, ignoring All Might. “You have to let me help with this.”

“You know the Commission doesn’t want to involve the island in our fight, if the League were to find out you’ve chosen a side in this…”

David let out a noise of displeasure. “That doesn’t mean you shouldn’t take advantage of your resources; but fine, I’ll drop it for now.”

All Might knew better than to think the conversation was over but was grateful of the reprieve from it. On the large TV in the teacher’s lounge, footage of a Commission-approved press release played quietly. Mera stood at the podium in front of Commission Headquarters and answered as many questions on the recent Nomu sightings as he was authorized, his somnolent voice flat as usual. All Might shook his head. “How’s Melissa?”

“Fine, enjoying her last year at the academy. She’s looking at internships to take in another country before coming to work for me, though I strongly cautioned against Japan for obvious reasons.”

All Might nodded, he wouldn’t want the girl anywhere near the League and their monsters, but knowing she could be as stubborn as her father meant it was more than likely she’d find her way there regardless.

“She…she misses you…” David spoke softly. “I miss you, too.”

All Might felt his heart clench. He missed them both more than he could possibly put into words. It wasn’t easy leaving the island, knowing they couldn’t come with him, but the former hero had to put his duty as a One for All holder first, had to make sure Mirio could beat All for One and survive the aftermath. He had to make sure Young Midoriya got to be both a healer and a hero, and had to make sure all of his UA students reached their dreams.

He looked back to the TV, Mera stepping down as Midoriya skipped to the podium, hero persona in place. He was giving another speech for the Commission, eyes bright and smile wide as he did so. All Might remembered days past when he had done the very same thing, using his strength and his charisma to give the public a sense of safety and ease.

“He certainly has the image down,” David commented, watching the speech on his own TV. “Even if it seems a bit…juvenile.”

“He’s a teenager,” All Might reminded him, “but even so, it’s not the worst image in the world to have. Kisses and sweetness might be childish, but the world could use things like love and kindness in it.”

David blinked, and All Might chuckled. “I think age has made you a bit cynical, Dave.”

The other man let out a huff. “I’ve earned it, worrying over you all these years.”

This made the former hero sober a little. “You don’t have to worry about me Dave, I’m being careful.” It was true; he hadn’t left the UA campus much, and when he did it was always with at least one pro hero accompanying him (he refused to think of it as babysitting). It was a bit tiresome, but he had to take extra precautions now that the world knew he was done fighting.

David was quiet for a moment, before changing the subject. “I finished the hero suit the Commission wanted me to make for Midoriya; I’ll have it sent out by the end of the week.”

All Might wanted to further assure the scientist of his safety, but chose not to; if Dave could give him grace from uncomfortable conversations, then so could he. “I’m sure he’ll be very excited to have it.”

He turned to look at the TV, the healer bouncing from the podium amidst a flurry of fluffy pink hearts, his speech at an end. He knew it was mostly an act, but All Might had to smile at the glimmer of amusement sparkling in his student’s eye. It wasn’t the simple, easy job it had been when All Might had kept crime at an all-time low; but even with the trials and dangers he faced, Pucker Up still found a way to love being a hero.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Izuku hurried from the small stage he’d given his speech on, making a beeline for the entrance to headquarters. The press release had gone as well as expected, with Mera providing most of the hard facts while Izuku provided reassurance and a bit of entertainment. Behind him, he could hear the swell of the crowd growing louder, likely trying to reach him before he could escape.

He dove into the building, Mera calmly entering through the other door. “Always dramatic, aren’t you Midoriya?” he asked dryly, though there was a hint of a smile on his face.

The healer gave him a pointed look. “They’re getting more brazen, it’s a wonder they haven’t broken in here to get to me.”

Mera turned to the entrance, watching as the crowd pressed themselves to the window and chanted Pucker Up’s name. The guards were quick to remove them, though it took more effort than they would care to admit. “I wouldn’t worry about it too much, but maybe take the back way when you leave.”

There wasn’t much else for the greenette to do now that his speech was taken care of; he’d had to leave Endeavor’s agency early that morning to reach Headquarters and to prepare, but with no reports to give and no one in the infirmary to treat, he was left with little else to do but go home. He’d made sure to double check for any injured heroes who might’ve snuck in during the press release, but there were none. He’d waved off Mera’s offer to bring a car round to drive him back to campus, insisting he’d be fine taking the train.

“You know it’s only going to get harder to move about in public spaces,” Mera reminded him with a frown. “You’ve become frustratingly popular in recent months.”

Izuku nodded.  “All the more reason to practice sneaking around in public, or at least enjoy what little anonymity I have left.”

Mera gave him a suspicious look, but conceded. Izuku adjusted the ball cap on his head, green curls tucked away underneath it, before setting off for the train station. He had another motive for refusing the most direct route back to campus, but the less Mera knew about that, the better.

Getting to Dabi and Hawks’ hideout was fairly easy, no one taking the train that evening all that aware of the passengers around them. Using his personal train card as opposed to the one given to him by UA kept the school from tracking which stops he got on and off the train at, and the streets where the shabby apartment stood were blissfully empty.

Mirko was notably absent from the apartment when Izuku entered, no doubt off on her own mission as the other two awaited him. Hawks was seated on the couch, wings pressed against the squashy back of it while he munched happily on his dinner. Dabi was at the dining table hunched over a messy stack of papers, his own dinner left untouched beside him.

Both looked up as the healer shut the door behind him, Hawks visibly happier to see him than his partner. “Midoriya! Thanks for coming kid.”

Despite the stress that always came with coming, Izuku felt himself smiling. “Good to see you, too.”

He shuffled over to the couch, frowning at Hawks’ injuries. Sensing him, the healer found a sprained ankle, broken wrist and one crimson wing twisted at an odd angle. He raised a brow, getting a sheepish look in response. “One of those low life’s got the jump on me, but I took care of him! Still, walking back here instead of flying was a total pain.”

From the table, Dabi let out a snort. “Now you know how the rest of us feel.”

Green eyes turned to him, giving him a scrutinizing look. “And where were you when this was happening?”

The eye roll he got in return was equal parts amused and annoyed. “I was making sure the rest of ‘em didn’t come to finish the job.”

Izuku didn’t want to think too hard about what that might mean. He sensed Dabi, finding only small fresh injuries and, most troubling, a burn alongside his forearm. Healing Hawks was fairly straightforward, though he’d reluctantly had to leave the hero’s ankle twisted to keep up appearances, and splinting it was challenging with the meager supplies they’d had on hand but still manageable. He moved to sit with Dabi as the winged hero retired to his room, retreating down the hall and leaving the other two alone.

Dabi didn’t look up from his papers. “I don’t need healing.”

Izuku gave him a look. “You’ve burned yourself again.”

The man shrugged. “It happens.”

“It shouldn’t.”

Dabi narrowed his eyes. “Not like I have a choice, Midoriya; besides, isn’t that what having you around is good for?”

The words were perhaps harsher than Dabi intended, or perhaps were exactly as harsh as intended, but Izuku paid them no mind. He had been wondering about Dabi’s lack of physical resistances to extreme temperatures, something he shared with his father and worsened by the strength of his flames. With better thermoregulation, Dabi likely wouldn’t keep burning himself; or, at least, not as often.

“So what do you want, then? Here for that fight you wanted to start at the warehouse?” Dabi was smirking now, the expression less unsettling now that his face was free of the mottled scarring it once had. “You know you’ll lose.”

“I could beat you with both hands tied behind my back,” Izuku assured him, his tone confident. Dabi was a formidable fighter, but Izuku’s skills had grown considerably since their last match, not to mention the accuracy of his quirk. He may never be able to throw a punch as hard as Dabi, but his kisses more than made up for it.

“But not with your mouth taped shut,” the former villain retorted, catching Izuku’s line of thinking. “I’m sure we have some lying around.”

The comment brought back memories for them both, flashes of the old League hideout, of Dabi striking him when Izuku discovered his secret. Izuku cringed, and Dabi looked a bit uncomfortable as well.

“We’ve come a long way since then,” the greenette whispered quietly.

Dabi looked pained. “I-“ He paused, letting out a long sigh. “Look kid, apologies aren’t really my style; everything that’s happened has been seriously messed up, but that’s life.”

 It wasn’t an apology, barely even a concession, but it would have to do. Izuku wasn’t looking for an apology anyway: letting go of that incident had been as easy as healing the bruise that had come with it, and the reward of turning Dabi against his past villainous ways had been well worth their contentious relationship.

Still, the greenette couldn’t help but feel wary when he saw those blue eyes turn cold, burning in that icy fury when Endeavor’s voice crackled through his communicator that day at the warehouse.

Knowing his work was complete and suspecting his welcome was running out, Izuku bid the man goodnight. As he left, he heard Dabi mumble a soft, “good night,” back to him, just above a whisper.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The air outside was crisp, the sky filled with stars as Izuku began his walk back to the station. It was getting colder out at night, a subtle reminder that fall was fast approaching. He realized belatedly that they were coming up one the one-year anniversary of he and Mirio saving Eri from the Hassaikai, making a mental note to bring it up to the older boy.

He wasn’t sure if celebrating it would be gauche, if Eri would see it as a celebration of her freedom or a reminder of her traumatic past. Perhaps he and Mirio could do something small with Nighteye and his agency, a toast to the girl’s health and a signed card to give to her.

He was pulled from his musings as his senses activated. He tensed, unsure of what triggered them, seeing only the dark street ahead. He focused on his senses, picking up a heartbeat and a spike of adrenaline. He instinctively ducked as a beam of blue light shot past him, striking a nearby building and burning through it.

Straightening up Izuku finally caught sight of his assailant: a tall man with long grey hair and gleaming golden eyes. He was dressed head to toe in black, and on his face was a strange mask with tubes connecting to his back. This was an admittedly unusual sight, but Izuku had to remind himself where he was, and how he must look.

“I don’t have any money,” he called out to the man, “just a train card and my phone.”

“I’m not here to rob you,” the man called back, readying another attack.

Izuku wanted to roll his eyes; of course it wouldn’t be that easy. He let out a stream of mist, concealing himself within it and pushing out more to blanket the street. He darted from his original position, attempting to confuse his opponent, but the next beam of light struck true, burning a hole through his shirt and into his shoulder. He let out a cry, furiously swatting at the edges of fabric that had caught fire.

So, he can sense me, too, he thought, glaring through the mist. He switched tactics, now sending all of his mist towards his opponent in a flurry of pink. Izuku shot forward along with it, wishing he hadn’t left his gear at Commission Headquarters.

When he found his opponent he struck immediately, his leg swinging in a wide arc. He didn’t hit him, but instead the air just beside him, solid and unmoving.

A shield, the healer deduced, noting his mist was kept at bay as well. His foot bounced off the shield and he steadied himself, recovering just in time to dodge another beam attack.

He flipped and leapt as fast as he could, putting a good distance between them. The assailant merely stared at him, cold yellow eyes unblinking.

“What do you want?” Izuku barked out, feeling a throb in his shoulder despite healing it completely.

The stare grew even colder. “I’m here to kill you.”

Chapter Text

“I’m here to kill you.”

The words struck Izuku like a blow, an icy chill running down his spine as anxious warmth bloomed in his stomach. Kill? He’d heard his share of threats in the past, thoughts of the UA summer camp and the underground Hassaikai compound flashing before his eyes, but this felt different; he wasn’t a hero getting in the way of a crime, he was the target. He’d been targeted by this man, this killer: an assassin.

Another beam shot towards him and Izuku ducked, his usual grace leaving him as instinct took over. There wasn’t much he could do, his attacks couldn’t penetrate the shield around the man, and he couldn’t hide behind his mist. Running was still an option, but he imagined his attacker was the persistent sort. He knew he wouldn’t get far.

He recovered from the attack quickly, shifting his stance and readying his mist, impotent though it had been. “Who are you? Who sent you?”

“That’s none of your concern,” the man replied evenly, raising his hand. Three beams shot out this time, two arcing at different angles than the third. Izuku managed to dodge them, though only just, and he took a deep breath; he couldn’t keep this up forever. The beams didn’t seem to be related to the attacker's shield, Izuku’s stomach churning at what that might mean.

“If you’re with the League,” he’d began, flipping out of the way of more lasers, “I’m under their protection.” He felt his own disgust before the words had even left his mouth. How pathetic was he, to stoop so low as to hide behind Shigaraki and his villains? It may have been true that Shigaraki was, in his own twisted way, protecting him from harm, but was that something he really ought to be taking advantage of? Did that make him a villain too?

The man looked equally disgusted by the statement. “Shigaraki didn’t send me.”

But you know him, Izuku thought, blowing more mist at the man, you have to; how else would you have these quirks? How many more do you have?

He sensed the man, focusing as best he could while dodging attacks and attempting to catch his breath. He could see his opponent was injured, rotting from the inside out like the High End had been. He was dying, but that didn’t mean he wouldn’t outlast his target, especially at the rate they were going. Izuku was running out of steam, the long day and the purely evasive tactics he’d been forced into wearing on him more and more as the fight dragged on. The assassin looked unruffled, despite the decay happening internally.

Still he pushed through, striking the man’s shield with punches and kicks that merely bounced off and left him open to more attacks. Lasers clipped his arms and legs, a particularly nasty shot lancing his right ear, which he quickly mended.

The mist that had settled in the street was beginning to wane, as was Izuku. With one final flip he landed on a grate, swaying just enough for the assassin’s eyes to narrow: an opening. The beams of light struck true once more, impaling their target with wicked precision. The healer cried out, pain coursing through him. He couldn’t heal himself, not fully, or he’d likely faint. He wasn’t sure it mattered anymore; he’d lost.

A final set of beams were unleashed, speeding towards him at every angle as Izuku’s knees met the hard metal under him. He’d thought about closing his eyes but couldn’t, his last bits of pride and courage urging him to meet his end head on.

Before the beams could reach him, they slowed, losing their speed and vibrance as one by one they flickered out of existence. Green and gold eyes widened in tandem as a third pair joined them, red and furious.

“Not today, punk,” Aizawa spat, piercing glare fixed on the assassin. Izuku almost sobbed in relief at seeing his teacher, who had moved to stand between he and the assassin. “Midoriya, on your feet.”

Izuku stood in a flash, adrenaline now coursing through him. Frightened as he was, he almost felt a sense of calm wash over him. He wasn’t safe, not yet, but Mr. Aizawa was as good a sign as any that he was about to be.

“Can you fight?” He asked, the grip on his capture scarf tightening.

“Yes, sir.” He partially healed his wounds, wincing as he could still feel the exhaustion waiting just on the other side of this small burst of energy. He’d be out cold once the fight was over, but that was fine; he just needed to hold on long enough for them to win.

The next few moments passed in a blur, with several actions happening at once. Izuku unleashed more of his mist as Aizawa unleashed his capture scarf, both aimed at the assassin. Thunderous booms could be heard as Shoto, Katsuki and Endeavor shot through the street like cannon fire, each one burning brightly from their quirks. The assassin called out and three new faces appeared, the man’s own backup ready to fight. A large Heteromorph launched himself at the number one hero, while a bandaged man went after Shoto and Katsuki. A woman with sharp red hair stood by the original assassin, the tendrils firing off wicked spikes that tore into Aizawa’s scarf.

With his beams disabled, the assassin began calling upon another quirk, his eyes glowing as a storm began to swirl overhead. Gusts of wind blew away Izuku’s mist completely from where it had settled on his companions, and bolts of lightning rained down on the heroes. Izuku turned to Aizawa. “Sir, do you think you can focus your quirk on disabling his shields? If I can get in close enough for a kiss-“

“Not safe,” Aizawa growled, dodging lightning and red spikes as best he could. “Focus on the woman, I’ll take out the man.”

Izuku wanted to argue but did as he was told, surging towards the woman. Up close her hair spikes were harder to use, the two locked in hand-to-hand combat. She managed to fire off a few more spikes, one lodging itself firmly into Izuku’s thigh, before the healer slammed his fist into her cheek, a quirk power kiss on his knuckles.

“Nine!” The woman cried out, the grey-haired assassin turning at her call. She hit the ground just as her bandaged partner did, leaving only the assassin and the Heteromorph still standing.

The storm overhead grew in intensity, thunderclaps almost deafening as lightning continued to strike. Katsuki had joined his teacher’s fight against the assassin, while Shoto joined his father. Attention split for a moment, Izuku almost missed the sight of Dabi lurking in a nearby alley, blue flames in hand as he glared daggers at Endeavor.

“No, no, no,” Izuku muttered, making to rush the former villain. He didn’t get far as pain shot through his leg, the spike still protruding from the appendage. The man, Nine, had unleashed a fourth quirk alongside the others, the sky now brimming with lasers and lightning and dragons.

“Seems like overkill,” Izuku muttered, readying a final cloud of mist. He could barely stand, pain and exhaustion overtaking him as the adrenaline he’d had minutes before waned. He waited until Katsuki, who was using much more force than usual in his attacks, managed to break through Nine’s shields before unleashing the last of his mist. He'd made sure to send a small stream of it Dabi's way, a clear warning to stay back.

He noted with some concern how long it took for the shimmering pink cloud to affect his opponent, fighting to stay conscious until Nine was subdued. When the man finally collapsed, Izuku had only a moment to celebrate before he followed suit.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Endeavor grunted as he finished off the Heteromorph, large fist slamming into the villain’s lupine face. A tough fight to be certain, but nothing he and his students couldn’t handle. He turned to see Eraser Head securing the other two villains while Shoto and Bakugo knelt beside an unconscious Midoriya.

He’d known something was off when he and his other students had gone to Commission Headquarters to pick up the boy at his son’s urging, only to hear from Mera that he’d already left. While the flame hero had been content to believe Midoriya had in fact simply returned to UA without need of escorts, the two teenagers he had with him were not.

“He’s been acting damn weird for months,” Bakugo had growled, blond brows knitted together in agitation. “He’s hiding something.”

Endeavor had of course ignored him, until they’d received an emergency dispatch just as they’d returned to UA. Finding Midoriya in trouble wasn’t entirely unexpected, given the boys track record, but the seedy location they’d found him in certainly was. Endeavor wasn’t sure why he’d been nosing around in one of the worse areas of the city, but he intended to find out.

Eraser Head finished securing them, moving over to the number one when it became clear Shoto and Bakugo weren’t ready for the adults to intrude on their mothering. “You got here fast.”

“And you faster,” Endeavor pointed out, eyeing him.

Eraser Head folded his arms. “He’s my student, it’s my job to know when he’s in trouble.”

The older man stared at him. “You were tailing him, weren’t you.”

Eraser Head’s face was impassive, but there was a flash of guilt in his eyes. “He’s been taking regular trips into the city to visit his parents, but I could tell he was keeping something from me; I keep an eye on him and stay out of his way. Until tonight, he’s handled himself quite well.”

The guilty look flashed on his face again. “I should’ve stepped in sooner, but I wanted to see if he could handle the fight on his own; we won’t be around to step in forever.”

Endeavor nodded tightly, eyes moving to his son. Shoto was cradling Midoriya’s head, green curls splayed across his lap while Bakugo clenched the healer’s limp hand between tight fists. The flame hero knew well enough that Midoriya’s injuries would be minor, if any were left at all, and the only serious ailment he suffered was exhaustion. He turned back to Eraser Head. “He’ll live, that’s what matters.”

Before the other hero could respond, a thundering sound came from the other side of the street. Both men turning, poised to attack, only to relax as Fatgum and two of his work study students came barreling towards them. “Eraser!”

“Fat?” Eraser Head looked confused, staring up at the BMI hero as he joined them.

“You alright? We heard about a fight going on down here, and that you were already on the scene, but when we saw all the lasers and the storm-“

“And the dragons,” muttered a purple haired boy Endeavor did not know. The girl, Yaoyorozu, he recognized from events she and her family had attended, as well as being one of the more promising students currently in UA’S hero courses.

“We’re alright,” Eraser Head told them, nodding to Endeavor’s students. “But Pucker Up’s unconscious; we’ll have Recovery Girl examine him back on campus.”

Yaoyorozu moved over to the healer, ignoring the protective grumbling coming from Bakugo and gingerly taking his free hand. The purple haired boy nodded to Eraser Head. “What happened?”

“An assassination attempt, from what I can gather; the man, Nine, didn’t say who sent him or why.”

 Fatgum looked even more upset, head whipping around to look at the group of students. “Oh geez, is he gonna be alright? I mean, I know physically he’ll be fine, but-“

“He’ll have all that he needs,” the underground hero said gently, placing a tentative, comforting hand on the bigger man’s shoulder.

Next to them, the boy let out a cough. “What are we telling the Commission? I’m not sure they’ll be happy to know their best healer was traipsing about a dangerous neighborhood at night.”

Endeavor stepped forward. ”All under my instruction; Pucker Up was doing some undercover work for me here, looking for clues as to the League’s whereabouts. This neighborhood may be…unseemly, but a hero would have little trouble here under normal circumstances.”

The three turned to look at him, eyes wide at the bald faced lie. Endeavor wasn’t known for his kindness, nor a protectiveness over anyone other than his own son, and even that had been dubious at best a year prior. Endeavor knew the boy was his responsibility as his work study student, but more than that he was a connection to more than one of his children. Their relationship was…tumultuous at best, but the number one hero respected what the healer could do, and was grateful for all he had done.

Eraser Head arched his brow at the obvious lie. “Orders like that would have to have come earlier today.”

“Yes, sent about the time he’d have finished his speech.” One of the sidekicks at Endeavor's agency had a technopathic quirk; a quick call would have a phony text doctored and sent to Midoriya’s phone with no trouble.

Eraser Head gave him a wry smile. “Then I suppose there won’t be any concerns about his being here from the Commission, if you’re willing to vouch for it.” There was a hint of gratitude in the underground hero’s voice, and Endeavor found himself strangely happy to have done this good turn, expected as it should be.

He ignored the squawked protests of Shoto and Katsuki as he lifted Midoriya with ease, tapping his earpiece to contact their driver; he’d no doubt be given hell for not taking the boy to the Commission infirmary, but it didn’t matter. Shoto was still glowering at him, but he could see the silent appreciation in his eyes; a trust he was beginning to earn.

It was a good feeling, and Endeavor wanted more.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Dabi flanked Shigaraki as they stormed the laboratory, Hawks and Twice beside them. There was a fire in the man’s eyes that had both Hawks and Twice looking to one another with concern. Shigaraki’s eyes were equal parts furious and gleeful, which only concerned them further.

Dr. Garaki clearly hadn’t been expecting them, but could tell from their expressions exactly what they had come for. With a small yelp the old man had turn to flee, only to stop as a ring of blue fire surrounded him.

Feathers shot forward like daggers, pinning the doctor to the floor by his coat.

“Shigaraki, what is the meaning of this?! Release me!”

“I don’t think I will, doctor,” Shigaraki responded coolly. “You have some explaining to do.”

Dabi held out his phone, a video of the fight that had occurred earlier that night playing on the screen. Garaki’s eyes widened.

“You fool! You let those heroes take him?! My masterpiece?!?l”

“Nine was supposed to be modified with other quirks, ones that didn't matter. You had no right to give a copy of All for One to someone else, someone outside the League.” Shigaraki sneered at him. “And what’s more, you used this abomination to go after my Izuku.”

Dabi felt his blood run cold at the possessive tone, but kept from reacting outwardly; no good could come from picking that particular fight with Shigaraki, not now.

“I had to do it, I had to!” Garaki wailed. “You think I’m stupid, think I don’t know what would happen once you finally take your pet back?? You’d have everything you need to create more Nomu, better Nomu! That boy’s quirk would ruin me, and you would have let it!”

He was crying now, fat tears rolling down plump cheeks and mixing with the snot dripping from his nose. “I created a near perfect recreation of our master’s quirk and grafted it seamlessly with Nine’s DNA! He took that useless healing quirk from the Commission doctor to heal his cellular degeneration with no success, he needed the boy’s! He would have been perfect, a fine specimen for All for One! But you’ve ruined it, and ruined me too!”

Dabi was revulsed by the sight before him, the others looking similarly disgusted. Shigaraki had gone still during Garaki's tirade but was now moving towards him, a vicious glint in his eye.

“You pitiful worm,” he spat, some of his old raspiness slipping into his words as he spoke. “You may have outlived your usefulness with my Izuku here, but you would have lived all the same. I admire loyalty, and reward it with great enthusiasm; but betrayal, and one as vile as this-“

A hand shot out to grab Garaki’s collar, Shigaraki pulling him in close. “I’d torture you slowly, painfully if I had my patience, but you went after what’s mine. Be grateful your death will be somewhat quick, and let your failures follow you to your grave.”

He placed both hands on the doctor’s face, activating his quirk. Dabi and the others watched as Garaki slowly decayed to nothing, listened to the man scream until his throat had disintegrated. When Garaki was no more than a pile of ash, Shigaraki stood.

“Have the other regiments intercept Nine’s transport to Tartarus,” he ordered Twice, “and have him killed before he gets a handle on the power Garaki bestowed upon him.”

Twice gave the affirmative, all three men eyeing their boss warily as he turned to them. There was still that gleeful fury in his eyes, but now there was a giddiness to them as well, like a child on Christmas.

“Clearly, letting him roam the streets freely is no longer safe," he said casually, but the excitement in his voice was evident. "It’s time we bring Izuku back to us.”

Chapter Text

Three days.

It had been three days since Midoriya had been brought to UA’s infirmary to convalesce, three days since he’d last been conscious. Recovery Girl had assured Shota that this was not unexpected, given how much the healer had exerted himself not only in his fight with Nine, but in the last few months working on his research.

“Physically he’s in perfect health,” she’d told him,”he has his quirk to thank for that; but he’s exhausted, he’ll need a good amount of rest before he’ll be ready to be up and about again.”

Shota had kept his composure fairly well in the immediate aftermath of the fight, getting the students of his not with Endeavor back to campus with little difficulty. They’d been shaken by the assassination attempt, and their concern for their friend and boyfriend kept them quiet and swift in their return to UA. Fatgum had joined them as escort, keeping his earpiece on in case the Commission had any warnings to give. He’d stayed at UA just long enough to tell Shota to call if he needed him, a strange look on the BMI hero’s face. In the days since, the infirmary had been packed full nearly every waking hour with concerned students and classmates, all wishing the unconscious healer a speedy recovery. It had been sweet, until it had become annoying. Shota had to remind them all that time stopped for no one, not even UA’S Sweetheart, and concerned or not they all had classes to attend.

Midoriya had not stirred through any of it, the slight shifting of his chest the only indication he had not died of exhaustion. Recovery Girl had made a small, innocuous comment about the cost of great power, how a good long rest wasn’t the worst price to pay for it, but Shota heard it differently. He’d seen the way his student had become withdrawn, closed off from the others; it wasn’t particularly obvious, Midoriya’s laugh still bright, his smile sweet. But there was a tension in his shoulders that didn’t go away, a tiredness that seemed to linger about him no matter how hard he tried to hide it. He’d been overflowing with energy when he’d first joined Class A, so excited to be a part of the hero course that his exuberance nearly radiated off of him. That vitality had dimmed since, pain and responsibility and exhaustion slowly chipping away at it. Compared to broken bones, it seemed to Shota far too costly.

He'd reluctantly left Midoriya’s bedside to teach his next class, not wanting to make a hypocrite of himself to his students by skipping. The Stealth course students had been distracted the entire lesson, something Shota had punished them for despite his own preoccupied thoughts; they couldn't afford to be distracted, to worry so much about someone they couldn’t help. Hero students had to be strong, especially these students who had stared down danger more times than they could rightly count.

When it had come time for hero training, Class 2-A was no less distracted; half of the class seemed more cautious than usual, a tacit hesitance to push themselves too hard now that their immediate healer was out of commission, while the other half fought even harder as a means of releasing their frustration. Bakugo was particularly vicious, the boy’s explosions destructive to a point of concern.

“Control yourself,” Shota had snapped, just as on edge as his students. “If you can't reign in your emotions then you’ll be exposed in a fight; you can’t let yourself lose control.”

Bakugo had snarled at him, his expression dark. The blond left class not long after, shoving past a silent Shinso and furious Uraraka.

“You’re not the only one who’s worried, you know!” She barked at him, brown eyes gleaming with emotion. “We all are!”

There were nods and murmurs of agreement, but the hot head paid them no mind, stomping from the training grounds. There was a tense pause before Todoroki, face impassive, followed behind his boyfriend, shoulders set in a rigid line.

They’d be getting detention for their behavior, but Shota let them go without a fuss. He turned to the rest of his students, noting the effort it was taking for them to keep themselves together. It hurt him to see them like this, but he couldn’t end the class early, no matter what leniency Nezu might be willing to give them. Their friend was in the hospital because he was unprepared; Shota had to make sure no one else faced that same problem. “Take five to collect yourselves but come right back; we’re not done yet.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Katsuki’s foul mood radiated off of him, bouncing off the walls of the hallway and warning passersby of him. Most knew to stay out of his way as a matter of course, but the look on his face was enough to deter even the bravest student of incurring his wrath.

“Kat.”

Shoto’s voice was quiet but steady, and Katsuki resolutely ignored it.

Shoto tried a few times more before growing agitated. “Bakugo!”

This made Katsuki pause, if only fractionally, and gave his boyfriend a chance to catch up to him. “Kat, please…what’s going on?”

Katsuki had to laugh at that, the sound jagged and sharp. “What the fuck isn’t going on, Icyhot?? Deku’s been lying to us, and now that bastard is lying in the infirmary while we stand around like assholes!”

Shoto’s eyes widened slightly, but Katsuki was well and truly venting now. If his boyfriend had asked how he was feeling, it would’ve been a harder question to answer; he was angry, a feeling he knew like his own name, but there was also guilt, hurt, betrayal… Izuku had lied to him, even if only by omission, had kept his visits to that shit hole where he’d almost died a secret for months. Katsuki knew he was up to something, he was no fool, but he’d waited patiently for his boyfriend to come to them, to tell them everything just as he’d done after the fight in Kyushu. He relayed all of this to Shoto in short, harsh sentences, fury and fear lacing each word. They still couldn’t be certain what Izuku was doing in that part of the city, not until the boy awoke, but Katsuki only needed a handful of guesses.

“Your shit brother has something to do with this,” Katsuki growled, knowing Shoto was thinking the same. “I know it.”

Shoto’s face was ashen, a haunted look in his eye that briefly made Katsuki regret his words; he was upset, and reasonably so, but he shouldn’t take it out on the dual toned boy. “I-“

“You’re right,” Shoto interrupted, heterochromatic eyes going steely, “There’s some connection between Bunny and Touya, has been since Kamino; I don’t know what Touya’s been doing or how he’s convinced Bunny to help him, but that’s the likeliest scenario. I don’t think he’d willingly help anyone else in the League at this point, not even the least violent of them.”

Katsuki didn’t bother to refute it, knowing Shoto wasn’t in a good enough place to hear Katsuki tell him in no uncertain terms that yes, Deku was absolutely sweet and stupid enough to help even All for One if the bastard looked pathetic enough when asking for it. Instead he kept moving, albeit a bit slower so that Shoto could comfortably keep pace.

“Where are we going?”

The blond snorted. “Where the hell do you think? Deku’s an idiot, but he doesn’t get to just leave us a nervous wreck while he sleeps the day away.” It wasn’t likely they’d be able to wake him, if the roar of Class A squeezed into the infirmary was unsuccessful in doing so, but they could wait for him to wake there, wait for the explanation they deserved.

The thought had soothed him a bit, though his anger spiked tremendously as he entered the infirmary.

Izuku was still unconscious, green curls splayed across his pillow and glowing from the sunlight streaming in through the window. Next to him stood three figures: an anxious All Might, a stone-faced Gran Torino and a concerned Mirio.

Katsuki saw red.

He was on the other boy in an instant, yanking him from his seat by his collar. Of the two Mirio was taller, yet he seemed to shrink next to Katsuki’s unbridled fury.

“And just what the fuck are you doing here, Togata?” The blond seethe, ignoring All Might’s futile attempts to separate the two.

Mirio frowned. “I’m here to check on my friend. Gran Torino and I were working a case when Izuku was attacked, but I- I should have been there to help him.”

Shoto thought his response was genial enough, but the words only infuriated Katsuki further. “He doesn’t need your fucking help! His boyfriends were there for him, the people he chose to take care of him. He doesn’t need a goddamn thing from you, so get the fuck out before I throw you out!”

Mirio’s expression was unreadable as he shifted, standing at his full height. “I’m his friend, I’m allowed to be concerned for him. And I’m not the one causing a disturbance; I think you should leave, at least until you’ve collected yourself.”

Katsuki looked close to exploding, the hand that still held Mirio’s collar beginning to crackle, when at once the temperature in the room dropped by several degrees. The chill worsened as all eyes turned to Shoto, who’s expression had become distraught. “One of my boyfriends is lying unconscious in a hospital bed, and my own family might be the cause of it; I’d rather not deal with either of your posturing, so please stop.” His words were punctuated by a puff of chilled air leaving him, a small white cloud reminiscent of Izuku’s mist forming in front of him. It was then the other boys and the adults realized their own breaths were condensing as well, and All Might had begun to shiver slightly in the cold.

Shoto collected himself, the temperature returning to its ambient state as Katsuki finally let go of Mirio. He stomped out of the room, passing his boyfriend without a word. Shoto didn’t want to follow him, but he didn’t want to stay in the infirmary with Mirio and the others, either. He settled in the chair next to Izuku’s bed, opposite the other three visitors; Gran Torino had the most tact, saying a halfhearted farewell before leaving and dragging the other two out with him.

Shoto grasped the healer’s hand, finding some relief in the warmth of his palm, the light but steady pulse thrumming in his wrist. He kissed the back of his hand, slightly disappointed when the other boy didn’t so much as stir. “I’m sorry, Bunny.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

When Midoriya awoke later that evening, Shota had already sent Todoroki back to the dorms along with his and Bakugo’s punishment for skipping class. The healer had woken gently, eyes fluttering open as his wits returned to him.

Then he bolted upright, his expression panicked.

“Kaachan- Shochan- where-“ his whipped from side to side, green curls bouncing violently from the movement. Shota was at his side in an instant, placing a steady hand on his shoulder.

“Everyone’s fine,” he said firmly, easing his grip as Midoriya relaxed, “even you, somehow.”

The boy’s expression immediately shifted from panic to something unreadable, his eyes far away. “I…. I almost died, didn’t I?”

Shota wouldn’t say it, wouldn’t speak that truth aloud; the irrational fear that acknowledging it would somehow pull Midoriya from, would stop his heart right then and there had seized him. He thought of Shinso, trapped under rubble in the Hassaikai compound, of Oboro’s limp body being dragged from the building that had crushed him. “You didn’t die, Midoriya; you won’t die.”

“You- you saved me,” he whispered, tears now streaming down his freckled cheeks. “If you, hadn’t, if you had been a moment later I-“

Shota’s arms were pulling his student into a tight embrace before he’d even registered moving, tears of his own beginning to pick at the corners of his eyes. He’d held the terror he felt seeing Midoriya during and after the battle at bay for as long as he could, but it had been present all through the boy’s convalescence. He’d also felt a shameful sense of pride at how he’d saved his student, how he’d kept his promise to Inko and Hisashi and actually did something when the healer had been in trouble.

He'd let Midoriya sob in his arms until they subsided into sniffles and the occasional watery hiccup. When he’d pulled back, Izuku wiped his cheeks before doing the same to his teacher, managing a small smile when his hand was batted away. “No taking care of anyone while you’re stuck in a hospital bed, kid; I mean it.”

The chuckle he got in response was worth the embarrassment he felt at crying in front of his student. “Yes, sir.”

He rose from the bed and went to the small fridge Recovery Girl kept in her office, grabbing the food the nurse had prepared the day before in hopes her charge would wake in time to eat it. Shota imagined the boy would demur, then blush when his stomach grumbled in protest. A smile tugged on his lips; he was alive, he was going to be okay.

Midoriya responded to the offering of food just as Shota predicted, then devoured the food as his hunger kicked in. He was about to call Lunch Rush to get something more filling for him when Yaoyorozu walked in with Shinso, Uraraka and Hatsume, the group holding flowers and get well cards. Upon seeing him awake the group’s eyes widened collectively, then they rushed forward. Shota had only a moment to stumble back before Midoriya was surrounded on all sides.

He let out a choked sound as Yaoyorozu thumped greenette on the back of the head but didn’t interfere as Midoriya fended her off.

“Stupid,” the tall girl berated him, though the concern in her voice betrayed her initial anger. “Going off on your own in a seedy part of town, with no backup?? What were you thinking?!?”

“I was thinking no one would smack me for it,” he groaned, shielding himself as the others watched in amusement.

“Guess you were wrong about that,” Shinso remarked dryly, and the mood in the room dropped instantly. He winced. “Crap; sorry, I didn’t-“

“It’s fine,” Midoriya said quietly. “I- I know I owe you guys an explanation, you too Mr. Aizawa, but not- not right now, please. I think I’d like to rest a little while longer.”

Shota stepped forward, pleased to see his students each take a step back. “Midoriya will be back in the dorms tomorrow, if he’s feeling up to it; you can talk then.”

The others nodded, each giving their friend a hug tight hug goodbye.

“I’m glad you’re okay,” Shota heard Yaoyorozu mutter to the healer, who hugged her back just as tight.”

Shota watched them go, moving to the small office adjacent to the infirmary as Midoriya laid back down. He picked up a book and opened it, realizing it was some of the healer’s notes from his research project. He stared at the open page without reading it, his mind on the person in the next room. He’d told himself he wouldn’t hover, would give Midoriya the time and space that he needed, but he would stay nearby in case he was needed.

Just in case.

Chapter Text

“Bullshit.”

Izuku let out a weary sigh, unable to find the strength to argue. He’d been released from the infirmary that morning, but between returning to his classes, speaking with Nezu, Mera and Endeavor in the principal's office and juggling various conversations with Class A about the events that led to his convalescence, he’d only found the time sit down with Momo, Shinso and his boyfriends late into the evening, once dinner had come and gone and reassurances had been made to everyone else. Most of Class A had been willing to take the vague outline of his activities in the abandoned section of the city on its face, though not without concern, as an unfortunate but inevitable part of being a healer. His closer relationships, such as Iida, Uraraka, Asui and Aoyama, required more details to be satisfied, but the four students currently in front of him needed the most. Hatsume had held him hostage for an hour after his initial discharge until she had felt at peace with what had happened, and the greenette had no hopes of this meeting being any shorter than that.

Katsuki followed up the expletive with a glare, arms crossed defensively over his chest. “I don’t care what shady fucking deals or promises you made, I want details Deku; details and names.”

“You know I can’t do that,” the healer replied for the third or perhaps fourth time. Revealing Dabi as one of the people he’d been going to see was one thing, but Hawks and Mirko couldn’t be compromised: Shigaraki clearly had no qualms about his involvement with Dabi and couldn’t expect Hawks not to seek out the healer at the Commission, but meeting with him away from prying eyes and with another hero joining them would be all too suspicious, for both the League and the Commission. Izuku hated keeping this secret, and was more than a little embarrassed at failing to notice Aizawa tailing him for the last month, but he didn't want to betray the ragtag group trying to make things better, especially given all they'd done to protect him in the past.

Katsuki let out a derisive snort, and Izuku pinned him with a glare of his own. He was no stranger to the blond’s ire, directed at him rarely as it was, but it seemed to be coming with an increased frequency as of late. The others had made little mention of it after the blond’s dramatic exit from training just days before, but none of his friends, not even Kirishima, had been successful in easing his temper. Shoto hadn’t managed to garner much better results and Izuku, who had made multiple attempts, hadn’t been able to coax a word out of him until now.

The sharp looks he’d received all day had said enough.

“Is protecting some low life villains more important to you than being honest with us, with me?” Katsuki growled, but there was a genuine look of hurt bleeding onto his face as he said it.

Is your pride worth endangering people? Izuku thought bitterly but kept it to himself. His emotions were still raw from his tumultuous awakening and the long conversations he’d had that morning, and he found his temper much shorter than normal. The usual tears he always felt pricking at the corners of his eyes when overwhelmed were nowhere to be found, their usual sting replaced by a thudding in his chest and skull. He was tired, and he was no longer in the mood to talk.

Momo must’ve sensed this, as she swiftly brought the conversation back. “Okay, so you can’t give names; do you at least know what they were up to?”

Grateful, Izuku shook his head. “Not fully, the conversation would always end when I came in and only started up again once I’d left. I know they’re working to take down the League.”

Shinso looked to him. “I’m guessing their methods aren’t exactly Commission sanctioned.”

“Vigilantism is still illegal,” Momo pointed out, “even if they’re not ethically compromising themselves.”

Izuku did not mention that he suspected the Commission to be another of the group’s targets, knowing it would only exacerbate his friends’ worries. The organization certainly had its flaws, but he doubted anyone in this room would be open to its eradication, himself included. But he couldn’t deny that reformation was necessary, even now that he had his freedom back. Mera’s words from the day of his I-Island expo speech returned to him.

We’re getting better, Midoriya, but we’re far from perfect…

“I healed their injuries, some minor, some moderate,” he explained. “I didn’t ask too many questions and they didn't offer any information. I- I’m sorry I lied to you, but I’m not sorry that I helped them.”

“You never are,” Katsuki said bitterly. “You lie and you hide things from us and you never really regret any of it, because you keep fucking doing it.”

Shinso raised a brow. “Are you suggesting he stop doing his job?”

“I’m suggesting you stay the fuck out of this!” He snapped, his temper flaring once again.

“Maybe it’s time we go,” Momo said gently, rising to her feet and motioning for Shinso to do the same. The purple haired boy shot the blond one final look before joining her, the two leaving the room swiftly.

It was silent for a moment, Izuku staring at Katsuki and Katsuki staring at the carpet. Shoto hadn’t said a word the entire time and, though he’d still held Izuku’s hand and kept close by, he’d behaved much of the same most of the day.

“Yes, I lied to you,” Izuku began, keeping his voice soft, “even if it was only by omission, I lied. And I’m sorry I lied to you, but these aren’t my secrets to tell, not really.”

“You don’t trust us.” Shoto’s voice was barely more than a whisper.

Izuku heart thudded painfully in his chest. Was that true? He didn’t think it was, he trusted these boys with his life, with his heart, even most of his own secrets. Did that mean he could trust them with other people’s secrets? Was he even allowed to make that call? The truth would endanger them, sure, but weren’t they already in danger? Already a part of the events taking place?

“You saw them at the warehouse when we fought the High End, didn’t you,” Katsuki said, not really asking.

“Yes.”

“And you covered for them, got them out before we could see who you were talking to.”

“I- yes.”

The blond let out a bitter laugh. “We’ll, it’s good to know where your fucking priorities lie, even if it took over a year.”

His words cut deep, chasing away the irritation Izuku had been feeling and bringing the greenette's usual worry and tenderheartedness back to the surface.

He made to stand, but Izuku’s hand shot forward to grasp his, fingers squeezing lightly. “Wait, please don’t go. You’re right, I shouldn’t have kept any of this from you. I- I still don’t know if I have the right to tell you everything, but…”

He bit his lip, assessing his options. There wasn’t much of a chance he’d be able to meet with Hawks, Dabi and Mirko all together again, not after the assassination attempt. His phone had been crushed in the fight and, though Aizawa had assured him the Commission phone that replaced it wasn’t tapped, Hatsume had confirmed it held a small tracking chip hidden inside its circuits when she’d inspected it. Coupled with increased surveillance of the streets and a new mistrust of him, the healer figured his only chance of helping would be to see Hawks and Mirko at the Commission infirmary, which wouldn’t allow them to speak freely and would likely draw suspicion if they both came in with similar injuries at the same time.

Dabi would just have to learn to be more careful, and the thought only worsened Izuku's anxiety.

He made his decision and, hoping it was the right thing to do, told them everything. He made mention of his suspicions of their plans for the Commission, but reaffirmed that they were only suspicions, not facts. Katsuki still looked angry, but he’d calmed down considerably as Izuku gave him every detail, every name. Shoto barely reacted at the mention of his brother, and otherwise kept perfectly calm throughout. When the greenette had finished, his boyfriends gave each other a look.

“So what now?” Shoto asked, to whom Izuku couldn’t be sure.

“I’m not sure I’m ready to forgive you,” Katsuki said, and in that moment Izuku didn’t think he cared very much. He loved the other boy, but he was tired of placating him. It wasn’t the healer's fault he was constantly put in difficult positions, that his good heart and high morality compelled him to help others. And what would Katsuki know about sacrifice anyway? He’d suffered as a concerned friend and boyfriend, but never as an individual, never as the single target of an enemy.

He blanched at his own thoughts. Izuku had never begrudged Katsuki’s surliness before, had at one point even found it a bit charming, in a strange way; but since he’d woken the day before, he could feel his attitude towards people beginning to shift. He caught flashes of lightning in the middle of the day, from nothing more than the flickering bulbs overhead. He saw cold piercing yellow in Hatsume golden eyes, heard wickedness in the voices around him. He wasn’t sure what to make of it.

Even now, with two of the people he trusted most, Izuku couldn’t quite get comfortable. He focuses back on the blond. “You don’t have to forgive me if you’re not ready, I won’t rush you.”

Katsuki must’ve picked up on the healer’s distant tone, because his expression became unreadable as he and Shoto rose to their feet.

“It’s been a long day; get some rest, will you?” There was the barest hint of concern in his voice, almost completely buried under confusion, anger, bitterness and betrayal. Shoto said nothing.

After they’d left, Izuku went through the motions of his nightly routine, climbing into bed stiffly and laying perfectly still, eyes wide open in the dark.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Aoyama Yuga.

Monoma Neito.

Kendo Itsuka.

Principal Nezu added the names to his list, pleased to see the half-French student ranked amongst UA’S top ten in the hero courses. They were only just halfway through the fall semester, but it was never too early to prepare for the end of term exams.

Iida Tenya.

Uraraka Ochaco.

Shinso Histoshi.

Another pleasant result for the principal, his delight equal parts pride in the transfer student as well as pride in his own foresight. He’d believed from the start that Shinso had potential and felt vindicated in that belief at seeing the boy’s name listed in the top five.

In truth, all of the hero students had exceeded expectations in their performances, particularly in recent weeks. It struck the principal as no coincidence that the students' physical abilities, as well as their quirks, seemed to be evolving rapidly and began in earnest after a certain healer had begun experimenting with his genetic research.

Midoriya Izuku.

Scratching the name into the number four slot, Nezu was almost disappointed the boy hadn’t ranked higher. Though he wasn’t physically the strongest, and his powers were best suited to healing, Midoriya had one of the strongest quirks UA had seen since All Might had been a student. He recalled the winter finals the year prior, when Midoriya had unleashed enough mist to blanket the entire arena and yet only used it against specific targets. He hadn’t done anything nearly as spectacular as that, but it was obvious to the principal that the healer’s powers were growing once again.

There had been an incident, just shortly after Midoriya had been released from the infirmary. It was basic combat training, the healer facing off against the number twelve student, Kirishima. He’d been using his mist in combination with physical attacks, a tried-and-true method for him, when the redhead managed to get the upper hand. It had been quick, or so Nezu heard, a few scant seconds after Kirishima had pinned his opponent, when it happened. The boy’s left arm and right leg twisted and pulled behind him, seemingly on their own, then the bones in each appendage shattered. Apparently, Midoriya’s mist had faded from sight, but this was merely an optical illusion. The healer had tricked the eye into thinking the attack had vanished, then used it to mangle his opponent. The horrified look on his face made it clear the attack was unintentional, or at the very least subconscious.

Nezu would have applauded the strategy had he been present for it, and his mind had been running through the possible trajectories of his student’s powers ever since the report had reached him. The attack itself wasn’t outside the healer’s abilities, certainly not, but it hinted at an underlying emotional problem. The whole of UA, perhaps even the whole country, knew that its sweetheart wouldn’t hurt anyone unless forced to, and never with excessive force. To have a slip with such serious consequences…

Nezu’s eyes flicked to another report, one that had been kept hidden from the public. The transport carrying the assassin Nine had been derailed on its way to Tartarus, the villain in question slaughtered. Privately, Nezu thought it a just punishment for his attempt on a boy’s life, but it wouldn’t do to voice such opinions. There was also the matter of who had killed Nine, and their motivation to do so.

By now it was no secret amongst the pro heroes and Commission officials that Shigaraki heavily favored UA’s Sweetheart, which made him the likeliest suspect in Nine’s murder. There had been rumors surfacing of a prominent doctor in Jaku City going missing for some weeks now, around the time of the assassination attempt.

Nezu pieced the story together, his sharp mind flitting from one thought to the next in quick succession. He then thought of Midoriya’s powers, and the powers of his fellow classmates all growing rapidly in the wake of the attempt on his life. It might have been a stretch to the average person, but to Nezu it was the most obvious answer: whether he knew it or not, Midoriya was aiding in the evolution of the next generation of heroes.

He took a sip from his mug, enjoying the taste of the warm, fragrant chai that hit his tongue. It was perfectly spiced, with floral notes that daced across his senses; his secretary refused to sweeten it, the man swearing it would be toxic to the principal's animal biology, but Nezu felt some risks were worth taking.

He returned to his work, which brought him to the top three students of the second-year hero courses, the ones most likely to rise to become the next Big Three. He added the names slowly and surely, feeling his hope for the future rising with each one.

Yaoyorozu Momo.

Todoroki Shoto.

Bakugo Katsuki.

Chapter Text

Izuku stared blankly at the page in front of him, the words blurring into near incoherence as Momo, Iida and Shoto sat nearby, engrossed in their own studies.

Izuku and Shoto hadn’t really spoke to one another after the fight between the healer and Katsuki a few days prior. Shoto often became quiet and morose when dealing with conflict- save the heated banter between he and Katsuki- and Izuku was still trying to piece together how he felt. He’d nearly died and, while he understood his recklessness had played a part in the incident, his boyfriends had teamed up to yell at him for it. They’d been taking each other’s sides in a lot of their recent arguments, the greenette had noticed, clinging to one another as opposed to working through their issues altogether, as the throuple (as Ashido had so lovingly labeled it) that they had been for nearly a full year.

Izuku felt hurt more than he did angry, and it didn’t help that his first instinct when confronted with either boy was to avoid them completely. He’d come to the day's study session reluctantly, not wanting to see Shoto but not wanting to shut him out any longer; they would need to take eventually, but for the time being they could study quietly, side by side.

He risked a glance over to the dual toned boy, locking eyes with him. From across the table, Momo and Iida were sharing looks of fond exasperation, as the two boys had not been subtle in their staring at one another, and it was through sheer luck that they hadn’t been caught earlier.

Shoto gave a small, tentative smile, which the healer returned a moment later. They didn’t speak, didn’t share any more glances for the rest of the hour, but the tension in the room seemed to ebb, if only a bit.

The group enjoyed a heated debate as they left the library as to who would win in a no holds barred race: Ingenium in his prime, or All Might in his.

“My brother would certainly be the victor!” Iida boasted, though there was a teasing glint in his eye. “There’s never been a hero as fast as him, and there hasn’t been one since, though I do hope to take that title someday.”

“No way!” Izuku protested, his eyes gleaming. “Remember when All Might completed that race around the world? On foot?! Ingenium is a fantastic hero, but there’s no way he’s faster than All Might!”

Momo and Shoto threw in the occasional comment, mostly content to watch the two boys argue. When they’d reached the dorms, they were greeted by an unfamiliar sight: Hawks was perched on the steps leading to the 2-A dorms, legs and wings outstretched. His fingers danced across the screen of his phone, looking bored as he waited, presumably, for the healer.

The others were surprised but pleased to see the Number Two hero, but Izuku felt uneasy. He hadn’t heard anything from Hawks, Dabi or Mirko since the night of the assassination attempt, and hoped that meant the others were still in good health. He schooled his expression quickly, a stab of guilt lancing through him as he realized his emotions were yet another thing he was keeping secret.

“Well, well, took you long enough to get here, Pucker Up,” the hero said teasingly.

Izuku rolled his eyes. “I didn’t know you were coming, and even if I did this is a school; I have other responsibilities, you know.”

Hawks flapped his hand dismissively, a casual smile on his face. “You’re taking it more seriously than I did, at least. Hey, I know you guys!”

He leapt to his feet to greet the other students, recalling the various missions and and meetings he’d seen them at. There was a brief hesitation from him as he spoke to Shoto, and Izuku felt a spike of fear at what the winged hero might know about his connection to Dabi. Shoto knew about Hawks’ involvement in the vigilante group Izuku had assisted, but had apparently decided the man wasn’t much of a threat. Still, he didn’t look happy about seeing him show up so brazenly at the school, eyes darting to Izuku in silent accusation. Izuku was coming to dislike that look, almost as much as he did Katsuki’s sneering.

“I’m gonna steal this one for a bit, Commission needs his help with something,” Hawks said easily.

Shoto crossed his arms. “What kind of something?”

The hero paused for effect, before his face twisted into a wicked grin. “His blood, of course!” He let out a staged villainous laugh, pulling a small titter of amusement from the healer’s friends. Shoto remained stone faced.

“We’re running low on Counter supplies,” Hawks divulged, eyes darting between Izuku and Momo. “The synthetic blend you made works like a charm, but we aren’t able to produce it in mass quantities just yet. We unfortunately still need the original recipe.”

He poked at one of Izuku’s freckles as he said this, getting an annoyed look from the boy in return. He imagined there was more needed from him, either from the hero or the Commission itself, and the slight nod he got from Hawks confirmed it. “Alright, let me put my stuff down and-“

Hawks deftly slipped the yellow backpack from Izuku’s shoulder, handing it off to a puzzled Iida. He then grabbed the greenette and pulled him in close, wings stretching out and stroking hard into the wind. The lift off was immediate, Hawks letting out a hearty laugh that mingled discordantly with Izuku’s scream.

Eyes screwed shut, Izuku had no idea how high up they’d managed to get and had no qualms about keeping that a mystery. The wind was biting and cold, the sound of it pounding against his ears, but was lessened by the winged hero’s bulk. Once they’d made some distance from the school, Hawks flared out his wings and began to drift lazily along the air currents. The wind died down a bit but was still loud enough to be heard whistling past.

“Hard to make out most sounds up here,” Hawks muttered to the healer, “even harder through earpieces.”

And though he was clinging to the hero so tight his knuckles were white and bloodless, Izuku was grateful for Hawks’ foresight. “How are you? How is everyone else?”

“They’re fine, being extra careful now that your cover’s been blown; Dabi’s been surprisingly worried about you.”

It wasn’t all that surprising to the healer, remembering how close the man had been to the action; close enough to see Izuku get stabbed, anyway. He wondered if perhaps the sight had shocked him enough to keep Dabi from attacking Endeavor as he’d intended to, but that wouldn’t make much sense. Dabi had seen plenty of gruesome and bloody things, and Izuku had proven himself incredibly difficult to kill.

“I’m glad you’re all safe,” he murmured back, the awkward head pat he received the only indicator that Hawks heard him. “Abd I can still help you and Mirko at least, if you request it at Headquarters.”

“Thanks, but I think we’ve dumped enough responsibility on you,” Hawks told him, slowly picking up speed. “We’ll be fine. Anyway, that’s not what I wanted to talk to you about; Shigaraki's been planning his next move, he's ready to take you again.”

Izuku’s already taut frame stiffened further, his anxiety beginning to climb. “O-oh? What makes you say that?”

Yellow eyes flitted down to him. “Haven’t you been keeping up with the news? Heard what happened to Nine?”

Izuku had heard about the man’s death, but was afraid to ask. “That wasn’t you, was it? Or Dabi?”

Hawks shook his head, adjusting his hold on the healer as the top of the Commission building came into view. “Had nothing to do with it, though I can’t say I wouldn’t have knocked his teeth out if I could. But I’m sure you get where I’m going with this.”

“He got too close,” Izuku realized. “Nine got too close to killing me, and now Shigaraki’s…” Worried? Was that it? Or was he just feeling possessive, angry that someone almost took what he considered his. He'd want to make sure no one else got that close ever again.

He remembered warning Nine about the League, about how they’d protect and, if it should come to it, avenge him with little hesitation. He’d felt slimy about it at the time, but maybe that warning was enough to prepare the villain for his untimely death at their hands.

“Just be careful,” Hawks told him, “There’s already been some talks about making a move on the heroes, maybe even the Commission. I don’t know when, but I doubt Shigaraki has the patience to wait much longer.”

The two landed on top of Commission Headquarters, the down strokes of Hawks’ wings kicking up a flurry of dust. Izuku stumbled a little as he moved away, wanting nothing more than to grab onto the ground and never let go. Swinging from buildings with his zip lines was one thing, but flying so high up, with no control of where he was going-

He felt a little green just thinking about it.

“Careful, kid,” Hawks chirped cheerfully. “Don’t lose your balance!”

It was obvious to Izuku what he actually meant, and he gave the hero a nod. “I’ll do my best.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

A fair amount of blood was drawn from Izuku, more than the last time the Commission needed to replenish its stores. Dr. Shimano looked apologetic as he filled the last vial, placing it next to the others in a tray of twenty. “So sorry, but we shouldn’t need anymore from you for a while.”

The healer just nodded, taking a long sip of water. “Have there been a lot of Trigger incidents lately? I haven’t seen more than a few on the news.”

“Not sure, they never bring the Trigger users to me to help. I think they go directly to the medical team at Tartarus.”

The doctor placed the tray into a fridge that held an array of medicines, chemicals and blood samples from other sources, though Izuku was to far away to make out whose. He hoped there was at least one or two from Nine, or some piece of the assassin he could use to attempt to retrieve Shimano’s quirk. The man had been able to identify Nine as his assailant from the description Endeavor and Aizawa had provided from the fight. There wasn’t much to recover from the man’s death, which would make getting back the quirks he had taken that much harder.

Shimano returned to his patient, a small smile Izuku had come to recognize in many medical professionals on his face. It was a soft, gentle thing, meant to keep patients and family members alike feeling calm and secure. Izuku tried to mirror it, but thought he must have failed as the doctor gave him a worried look.

“How are you? I heard about what happened with Nine.”

Who hadn’t heard, Izuku thought wryly. He considered it lucky the public didn’t know about what happened, but having the whole of the Commission know was bad enough.

“I’m fine,” he told the man, “Nothing to worry about.” His tone didn’t match his words, and Izuku winced as he realized even sweet, distracted All Might would have trouble believing him.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Hawks had disappeared as soon as Shimano had pulled out the needles, which had been amusing to the healer, but Izuku needed to find him if he wanted to leave. There hadn’t been any strict orders from his teachers or the Commission about leaving campus or headquarters unescorted, but he doubted anyone would be happy about it if he did.

Making his way through the winding corridors of the building, Izuku was surprised by how empty it was, even for a weekend; a hero’s job was never done, which often rang true for Commission employees as well.  But almost every office the healer passed was vacant, except for the odd low-level agent sorting through paperwork. Curious, Izuku made his way to Mera’s desk, and became worried when the man’s tired, half-irritated half-amused smirk wasn’t there to greet him.

Somethings off, he thought, turning back to the maze of hallways. Mera never takes time off, even when he probably should. And for everyone to be missing, that means-

It meant there was a meeting going on, one that probably excluded all but the Commission's most trusted agents. He tried to remember the last room they’d held a meeting with Mera and the hero agencies, but quickly dismissed it; that would be too easy of a spot to happen across accidentally, and the healer would bet President Fujimura knew better than to use it.

Instead, he tried to think of a floor most Commission agents wouldn’t have access to, that he himself probably couldn’t reach in his own, coming up with only two viable options: the president’s own office at the very top of the building, and the large conference room on the floor just below it.

He let out a sigh; both locations would be impossible for him to get to, even from the back stairwell he and Hawks had taken from the roof to get to the infirmary. He didn’t have the access for the elevator, and trying to get to either floor from the outside would be as conspicuous as it was dangerous. He was about to give up and return to the infirmary to wait for Hawks when the sound of approaching voices forced him to freeze. He recognized Hawks’ carefree tone, along with one he suspected to be Fatgum. He thought about revealing himself when Mera’s voiced joined in, and he realized they’d be heading straight for his office.

He ducked back inside, nesting himself in a corner partially hidden by a large filing cabinet. He knew it wouldn’t be enough to hide him, not fully, so he let out a stream of pink mist, concealing himself within it. It was a trick he’d been working on for a few weeks: he could trick the eye into not seeing him if his mist filled up enough of a space, at least in theory. He hadn’t been able to test it fully, and held his breath as the three men stepped into the office, seemingly unaware of the haze of shimmering pink now covering the small, cramped room.

As Hawks and Fatgum stood opposite a now seated Mera, Izuku felt himself relaxing a bit as no one made comment on either the mist or him; Hawks and Mera could pretend not to notice until it suited them, but Fatgum would most assuredly have said something. They began discussing the latest attack on a small village a few miles away from the city’s outskirts; the village had been burned to the ground, with no survivors. Curiously, there weren’t any bodies to recover either, and the village had been known to predominantly house Heteromorphs.

“Might’ve been an unrelated radical group,” Hawks said, slumping into one of the available chairs. “Like the ones that used to pop up before the League became so popular.”

Izuku had never heard of any radical groups, but imagined he wouldn’t have if they were operating outside of the city; Heteromorphs faced lots of discrimination in Tokyo, but in the rural areas outside of the major cities there was even less protection. Small communities might have been able to defend themselves, but with the crime rate soaring over the last year it was entirely possible they were simply overwhelmed.

Another possibility came to mind, one that Mera had begun to voice just as Izuku thought of it. “Maybe the fire was a misdirection, or a way to cover their tracks.”

“You think they just up and left?” Fatgum asked.

“It’s just a theory; anyway, until we can find a lead it’s best to prioritize Fujimura ‘s concerns.”

Izuku was hoping Mera would elaborate, but knew the man wouldn’t risk anyone overhearing, even if he thought the three of them totally alone.

“Is Midoriya still in the infirmary?” Mera asked.

“Don’t know where else he’d be,” Hawks commented, and Izuku again worried that one of them knew he was there.

“Make sure he goes straight back to UA,” Mera instructed, “and let Eraser Head know once he’s safely on campus; the better informed we all are regarding his whereabouts, the safer he’ll be.”

Izuku felt a small stab of guilt at his words, knowing his actions had caused a lot of grief for the older man. It wasn’t as though he’d meant to, but being a healer with an increasingly grey set of morals seemed to take a toll on everyone, not just himself.

Fatgum had perked up a little at the mention of the Class A teacher. “I can escort him if you’re too busy, Hawks.”

The winged hero gave him a teasing look. “I’m sure you could, given how…close the two of you seem to be getting.

The large man’s face erupted into a violent blush, and Izuku felt his eyebrows draw together. What could he mean? Was there something going on between Fatgum and Mr. Aizawa?

“I- it’s not that! Not fully, at least; I know Red Riot would want me to make sure his crush got back safely, is all…”

Poor Fatgum, Izuku thought, someone really should tell him he’s wrong about who Kirishima’s crush is...

Hawks’ knowing grin spread wider across his face. “Whatever you say, Fat.”

“As fascinating as these little romances are,” Mera drawled, “we do have better things to discuss.”

Hawks leaned forward. “Oh? So you don’t wanna hear about Endeavor’s kid and that blonde guy he runs around with attacking Lemillion when he went to visit Midoriya?”

“I would if I didn’t already know about it,” Mera said dryly, turning to the stack of paperwork on his desk.

Izuku frowned; he most certainly didn’t know about it, which made his annoyance with his boyfriends even worse. So it’s fine for you two to keep secrets, just not me…

“Aren’t those two dating each other?” Fatgum asked. “What does that have to do with Pucker Up? Or Lemillion?”

“I believe it’s a polyamorous relationship,” Mera commented lightly, still pretending to be more interested in his work than in the conversation. “Though I’ve heard more than just those two have their eye on our healer.”

Fatgum nodded. “Like Red Riot.”

“Among others, yes, though we’ve tried our best to keep Pucker Up’s love life out of the public eye.”

Hawks rolled his eyes. “How virtuous, I didn’t realize the Commission cared so much.”

“It was decided Pucker Up made a better hero if he appeared single to the public.” Mera said, his eyes narrowing in disgust. “The president feels keeping UA’s Sweetheart single will make him more desirable, boosting his popularity and viewership for his speeches.”

“So it’s about propaganda,” Hawks said flatly.

Mera’s eyes cut to him. “It’s our greatest weapon, after you.”

The conversation moved to another topic, redrawing the patrol routes to include more of the neighborhoods surrounding UA, but Izuku tuned it out, slowly inching towards the door until he was out of the office and far enough away to not draw attention. His mind was buzzing as he made his way back to the infirmary, a frown tugging at his lips. He’d known the speeches he gave were meant to make the Commission look good, or at least better, but to know they were actively concealing his relationship all to make him look desirable…

He knew Mera wouldn’t stand for anyone in the Commission objectifying him, and the man probably wouldn’t allow for any serious meddling with his personal life either, but it wouldn’t be long before he graduated, and the Commission could very well expect him to censor himself to keep up his image. He didn’t want that; Katsuki and Shoto were difficult at times, but they weren’t some tawdry secret he needed to keep locked away from prying eyes. They’d be heroes too, after all; and if anything, their relationship should make them even more popular, not less. Then there was the issue of Fatgum's insistence that Kirishima liked him, even though he’d clearly told Izuku he liked Monoma…

He slipped back into the now empty infirmary to wait for Hawks, unsure of how he should feel about everything he’d just heard. He’d resolved to talking to the redhead when he got back, as well as confronting his boyfriends about their apparent fight with the next Symbol of Peace.

Chapter Text

Eijiro let out a sigh of relief as he scribbled down the last of his notes for the evening, closing his notebook with more resignation than accomplishment. Taking advanced courses as a hero student meant advanced homework assignments, and not everyone in class A had the patience to take meticulous notes like their more studious classmates. The redhead quickly grabbed his things from the dining table and stuffed them into his backpack before Momo or Iida could give him a reproachful look for his procrastination.

It was nearing dinnertime in the dorms, with those on kitchen duty bustling about to prepare the meal. Katsuki had taken over most of the actual cooking, leaving Shoto, Uraraka, Kaminari and Ashido on prep duty. From the table Eijiro could smell the grilled fish and vegetables, the spicy sauce bubbling on the stove next to them making his eyes water. He was about to risk losing a hand to the angry boy for a quick taste before dinner when Izuku returned from his trip to the Commission.

The healer looked a bit disheveled, no doubt from Hawks’ daredevil flying, his cheeks wind-stung and his curls sticking out in every direction. He seemed distracted, green eyes searching the Common Room. The redhead crossed the room to meet him. “Midobabe! You got a sec?”

The other boy looked to him. “Oh, hey Kiri; need help with Mr Aizawa’s assignment?”

Eijiro shook his head. “Nah, Yaomomo and Iida helped me out after you left. I was actually hoping you could help me with my quirk.”

The healer brightened at the mention of quirks, and Eijiro couldn’t help but smile back. “I’d love to!”

He paused for a moment, his smile slipping from his face. “I’ve got something I wanna talk to you about, too.”

Out of habit, Eijiro shot a nervous glance to the kitchen. He was never overly concerned his conversations with Izuku or Shoto would involve talking about Katsuki as the three seemed to have a healthy respect for each other’s boundaries, but there was always a small fear that he might be asked to divulge something his best friend told him in confidence. That concern only grew as the freckled boy suggested they speak in private, a few curious eyes watching them as they made for the door.

The courtyard was cast in shadow as the sun began to set, the air chilly but not yet cold. The space was mostly covered in a narrow expanse of soft grass, the edges of the building framed with dogwood trees, ferns and bushes. Looking up Eijiro could see fluffy clouds dotting the orange sky and the glint of the last rays of sunshine reflecting off the windows.

Izuku turned to him. “So, you need help with your quirk?”

Eijiro returned his focus to the other boy. “Right. I’ve been doing a lot of solo training, and I noticed something weird the last time I used my hardening.”

He activated his quirk to show the healer, his arm hardening to its max capacity. He flexed it, before flinging the appendage off to the side. A slight whistling noise was heard before a soft thunk of something hitting the grass. Izuku’s eyes followed the sound, widening when he noticed the sharp fragment embedded in the soft green.

The healer rushed over to it, inspecting the object. “Kiri, is this- is this your skin?”

Eijiro nodded. “Pretty sure it is, but you’re the expert.”

Izuku hesitantly plucked it from the ground, studying the shard with intensity. Then green eyes met red, dilating as his senses took over. “There’s a few layers of epithelium missing from your arm, but only from the top…”

He had Eijiro deactivate his quirk, both boys noticing the shallow scrape that had appeared on his arm. “Does it hurt?”

Eijiro shook his head. “I usually just put some ointment on these,” he told Izuku. “I’ve been getting little scratches like this since I started training for UA; Usually, going full Red Gauntlet causes deeper cracks and some bleeding if I’m not careful.”

Izuku nodded. “As you get better with your quirk, your body adapts to the initial drawbacks of it: both Kaachan and Shochan have improved their resistances, and Mina as well. This could also be part of your quirk growing stronger…”

The healer was silent for a moment, mulling something over, before he looked back to Eijiro, that telltale glint in his eye. “We should practice with this!”

Eijiro blinked. “With what? My arm?”

“Yes! See if you can create one of those shards consciously, then aim and fire it towards me!”

He let out a chuckle at Izuku’s request; it was so like the healer to find a practical use for this new development and was exactly the reason Eijiro had sought his help.

They stood ten paces apart, readying their stances. At Izuku’s signal, Eijiro repeated the motion with his arm, a shard of hardened skin flying towards the healer. Izuku dodged it swiftly, letting out a whoop. “That was awesome, Kiri! Think you could do it again?”

They made a game of it: Eijiro using his newfound ability to attack from a distance while Izuku used his gymnastics to evade it. He didn’t have Iida’s speed nor Asui’s jumping abilities, but the healer’s incredible agility made up for it and gave Eijiro a difficult target to hit. He managed a single cut to the healer’s forearm before his own arms began to ache, and Eijiro looked down to see them red and raw from overuse.

Izuku jogged over to him, once again assessing the damage. “It’s mostly surface damage, the nerves and deeper tissue all appear to be fine. In fact, I’ll bet the irritation will get better with more practice, just like with Red Gauntlet! And now you have a mid to long range attack to make your quirk a bigger threat!”

Eijiro grinned. “Couldn’t have done it without you; thanks, Mido.”

The healer’s smile dropped, a regretful look marring his features. Before he could say it, Eijiro knew he was going to apologize. “I’m so sorry- “

“-don’t be,” Eijiro cut him off. “It was training, and you didn’t mean to hurt me.” The healer had been apologizing profusely since the incident a few days before and, though Eijiro appreciated his friend’s worry for him, it was getting to be a bit much.

“But I did,” he insisted. “I lost control of my quirk and hurt you! I broke your arm, Kiri, and your leg!”

“Bakubro’s done that before,” Eijiro said with a dismissive wave. “And Iida and Yaomomo too! And none of them have ever healed those wounds, only you.”

The others couldn’t heal his wounds, but Eijiro didn’t think it mattered. “We all know what it’s like to lose control of our powers, and you shouldn’t feel any worse than the rest of us do; I mean seriously Mido, compared to the people you’ve saved, I think a few screw ups are justified.”

Izuku still looked upset, but let the argument drop as he quickly healed his friend’s injuries. And though it had been well over a year since he’d first come to the freckled boy for healing, and even though the feelings he’d held for him were almost completely replaced by ones for Monoma, Eijiro felt his cheeks heat up at the contact.

The sun had almost finished its descent, the courtyard in near perfect darkness. Absently, Eijiro wondered why the lights hadn’t flicked on at their usual time.

When Izuku spoke next, it was barely above a whisper. “Kiri…why does Fatgum think you have a crush on me?”

The words hit him like a blow; whatever Eijiro had been expecting him to say, it hadn’t been this. The words left his mouth before he could stop them. “Because I do; well, I did. But I don’t anymore! I wasn’t joking about liking Monoma, I promise!”

He knew he was rambling but couldn’t help it; his face felt like it was burning and the look of surprise and embarrassment on the other boy’s face was only making it worse. “I kept it to myself because of you and Bakubro, and Todoroki as well, and then when everything happened with Togata I really didn’t want to say anything because of how uncomfortable it made you.”

Katsuki was going to kill him for sure; him, Todoroki, the rest of their class and maybe even the rest of the country now that the healer was as big a name in Japan as the top ten heroes. But even this fear couldn't stop the word vomit pouring from Eijiro's mouth, the boy's heart thudding in his chest.

“It’s okay, Kiri,” Izuku said, cutting through Eijiro’s tirade. “Honestly, I’m flattered that you felt that way for me before, I just can’t believe I never noticed.”

Eijiro had to laugh at that. “You do seem a bit oblivious to people’s crushes on you, and it’s not like we tried that hard to hide them.”

He patted the shorter boy’s shoulder. “I don’t want you to feel bad for not noticing; I’m glad you, Baku and Todo are together, and I’m happy to like somebody else.”

He and Monoma had been hanging out much more in the past few weeks, and just the other day they’d eaten lunch together and their hands had touched. He was waiting for the right moment to confess, but he was determined to do it no matter what.

He wouldn’t make the same mistake twice.

“That’s good to hear,” Izuku admitted, smiling at him. “And I want you know I’m rooting for you two!”

“Thanks! And don't worry, I’m sure the others have moved on, too.”

The healer started. “The others?”

Eijiro froze.

Crap.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Dabi watched with little enthusiasm as Hawks flew into the warehouse, two plastic bags draped over each arm. The hero let out a low whistle. “Cozy.”

The warehouse was a downgrade from their previous hideout, but only by a very small margin; both the police and hero agencies now scoured the area by the apartment in the wake of the attack on Midoriya, effectively ruining their chances of using it again.

Mirko seemed the most annoyed by this, stomping into the building with her nose scrunched in distaste. “What a dump,” she grumbled, hopping onto a crate that looked mostly clean.

“Beggars can’t be choosers,” Hawks said easily, slipping the bags off of his arms. They were laden with takeout and convenience store snacks, as well as drinks of every kind. He tossed a bottle of beer to Mirko, who deftly plucked it out of the air, then one to Dabi.

Dabi narrowed his eyes as he inspected it, and Hawks raised a brow. “You worried it’s poisoned?”

“I’m worried it’s cheap,” the taller man fired back. He took a swig anyways, the sour tang of it prickling his tongue. “Any news?”

Hawks shook his head. “Nothing good; Commission’s still investigating what happened to Nine and Garaki’s ‘disappearance,’ but no leads on either yet.”

They weren’t likely to find any; Nine’s murder had been clean and free of any tangible evidence, and Garaki was little more than a pile of ash on a laboratory floor. Still, Dabi thought, if the heroes did manage to find something incriminating it would certainly speed things up for the three.

“Have you spoken to Midoriya?” Dabi asked, taking another swig from his bottle.

“Yeah, I got him up to speed. It was so cute; the little guy was actually worried about you two.”

Dabi scoffed and Mirko rolled her eyes, but Hawks could see they were both pleased by the healer’s concern.

“That damn kid’s worried about everyone,” Mirko grouse, downingthe rest of her beer and eyeing the bag. Hawks tossed her another. “Everyone but himself.”

The knowing grin Hawks had been sporting slipped into an unreadable expression. “The president’s hoping to keep him in the public eye for as long as she can; there’s been talks about his…marketability as Japan's Sweetheart.”

Dabi raised a brow. “And who does that help, exactly?”

The winged hero shrugged. “Young, attractive heroes tend to poll better when they’re single, booting popularity numbers and increasing their rankings. The higher the rank, the better funding the hero’s agency gets, along with their city. And the better we perform, the better the Commission looks. Our funding goes through them first, and their cut is always substantial.”

Mirko hid her look of displeasure behind the mouth of her bottle. “Why do you think Bird Brain here wins the popularity rankings every year? The Commission’s been pimping him out the same way.”

“Since I was fifteen,” Hawks commented, not looking at either of them.

Fifteen, almost the same age as Midoriya now was. Dabi turned to Mirko. “And you?”

“Not likable enough,” she told him, cracking her neck. “I’ve got the looks down alright, but the charming, people pleaser bullshit? Not a chance I’m doing that. Besides, my part of the city does just fine; his needs all the help it can get.”

Dabi shot the other man a look. He’d always assumed the showboating heroes did was simply to fuel their own egos; he hadn’t realized it was in part a way to provide infrastructure to areas of the country that might not otherwise get it, and that made him hate the whole thing even more.

Watching as Hawks downed the rest of his own beer Dabi felt bad for him, though he’d never admit to it. Instead, he gave the other man a curt nod. “Heroes fucking suck.”

This got a choked laugh from Hawks and a snort from Mirko, the mood lightening ever so slightly. Hawks grinned, his usual laid-back demeanor returning. “Then we better work our asses off to fix them, right?”

Dabi would also never admit to liking the two heroes before him, both powerful and famous but committed to their people above themselves. Hawks traded his autonomy for aid to his city, and Mirko fought against the system in place as openly as she could without risking her own aid. Dabi still hated heroes, and now hated the Commission so fiercely it nearly drowned out everything else, but for heroes like the two sharing food and beer with him, like Midoriya and maybe even his little brother, he could say with only some difficulty that he did not hate them.

Chapter Text

 Dinner in the 2-A dorms was delicious, as it always was when Katsuki cooked, but terribly awkward. It was clear to everyone at the table that Kirishima had said something to Izuku as the healer’s green eyes were glued to his plate, his freckled cheeks a bright red. Every so often he would furtively glance up to the rest of the class, only to look away again just as quickly.

Katsuki and Shoto had noticed something amiss as soon as the two had reentered the Common Room, both boys embarrassed and unable to maintain eye contact. Katsuki scowled as he always did and Shoto had that quiet intensity about him as the meal went on. The rest of the class went from eyeing Izuku with concern, Katsuki and Shoto with wariness and Kirishima with suspicion.   

Kaminari, who loved gossip as much as Ashido and hated tension as much as Koda, decided to break the ice. “So! What did you two have to talk about?”

Kirishima and Izuku both blushed harder, Izuku mumbling about quirks and Kirishima stuffing his mouth with fish to avoid responding. At the mention of quirks, Shoto stiffened. “You two were… practicing your quirks?”

The implication was obvious, and Izuku shook his head fervently. “Just Kiri’s; he’s discovered a new facet of his quirk, so I helped him with getting comfortable using it.” The healer became a bit more animated as he explained what they had discovered, though he still wouldn’t look any of them in the eye.

Kaminari blinked. “But if you were just practicing with Kirishima quirk, why are you both acting like that?”

Izuku’s blush returned. “L-like what?”

“Like you did something you shouldn’t have,” Katsuki growled, red eyes narrowed at the two.

This seemed to snap the greenette out of his embarrassment, irritation now flickering across his features. “I don’t know what you mean, Kaachan; I’m not hiding anything if that’s what you’re asking.”

Kaminari suddenly realized he didn’t want to be part of whatever conversation was about to unfold. “Uhm, guys? Maybe you should wait till after dinner-“

“What the hell is that supposed to mean?” Katsuki pushed on, his expression a mixture of of anger and surprise.

“It means someone is a hypocrite,” the greenette retorted, fixing the blond with an accusatory look.

The table had already been silent, but Izuku’s words seemed to suck the air out of the room. Momo and Iida looked conflicted as to how involved they should get while the rest wondered if they should simply take their plates into the next room.

“Guys, it’s my fault,” Kirishima placated, putting his hands up. “I shouldn’t have said anything, so let’s just drop it.”

Katsuki’s glare shifted to Kirishima, the rest of Class A’s attention turning to him as well. “What the fuck did you say to him, Shitty Hair?”

“It doesn't matter,” Izuku insisted, trying to pull the conversation back. “That’s not what-“

“It does matter,” Shoto argued, his expression tight. “Whatever he said clearly upset you.”

Izuku huffed. “I’m not upset with him-“

“Could someone please explain what’s happening?” Shinso broke in, violet eyes darting between the four of them. “Or at least let the rest of us leave?”

This seemed to remind Katsuki of where they were, the blond begrudgingly sitting back down. Izuku stood up next, looking embarrassed but determined. “Kiri told me about…well, he-“

The healer paused for a moment, trying to find the right words. Katsuki and Shoto were watching him, Kirishima was shaking his head and Shinso was practically out of his seat, but Izuku pushed forward. “He told me that you all…like me…”

The room was silent.

Shinso quirked a brow. “Is that really it? That’s all?”

“You know we love you, Izu!” Ashido chirped, the rest of the girls nodding in agreement.

“No, he- I know about the crushes. On me.”

At once all heads turned to Kirishima as Izuku slumped into his seat, covering his face with his hands.

“Tattletale,” the pink skinned girl accused, her tone admonishing.

“So not manly,” Kaminari added, shaking his head.

“I know,” the redhead groaned. “I didn’t mean to, it just slipped out!”

“We’ll, that’s…unfortunate,” Iida commented, his face bright red.

Asui shrugged. “I’m surprised it took this long.”

Kirishima let out an indignant sound and Izuku peeked through his fingers at his classmates. “I’m not mad or anything, I’m just surprised.” He wasn’t sure what to make of it, we’re he to be honest with himself. For so many people to like him, and to have no idea of it until now…

Asui cocked her head. She knew her friend would have a hard time believing there was a class-wide crush on him, wouldn’t be able to conceive that it was more like a school-wide crush, and decided to once again spearhead the conversation like she had the first time she and her class faced this issue. Izuku’s eyes widened as she spoke, the color in his cheeks only deepening.

More voices chimed in explaining their feelings, how they’d grown and changed and even faded from when they’d first met the healer to the present. Most were sweet and fairly tame, though it was clear to the healer that some of his classmates had genuine feelings for him that he’d never even noticed. Izuku and his boyfriends were silent throughout, though there was a nonverbal conversation happening between Katsuki and Shoto.

After some time, the greenette found his voice again, cutting off a rather cheeky comment from Ashido about his kisses. “Well, now that I know everything, I guess…no, I know I’m flattered. I just can’t believe so many of you felt that way.”

Shinso gave him an unimpressed look. “You wouldn’t believe it if everyone showed up in your room naked and stripped you down to join them.”

This got a laugh from Ashido, Kaminari and Uraraka, outcry from Shoto and Katsuki and a strangled noise from Izuku.

“So that’s what you’re pissed about?” Katsuki ground out, returning to their earlier fight. “That I didn’t tell you half the school’s been drooling over you?”

Izuku blushed at that but leveled the blond with a glare. “No, I’m not; I don’t blame anyone for not telling me, because it was up to each person to decide if they wanted to tell me or not.”

He shot an appreciative look to Uraraka, who had been watching the scene unfold with mild amusement. The girl had told him how she felt and suffered a rejection for it, and perhaps that had been a good enough reason to stay the others’ tongues. That, and the threat of bodily harm from Shoto and Katsuki. In his estimation Uraraka and his two boyfriends were clearly the bravest of the group, though he couldn’t exactly fault the others either; he didn’t want to even think about how he would’ve handled the situation had he been in their position.

But Katsuki had been in yet another altercation with Mirio, while Izuku was comatose no less, and kept it from him while at the same time condemning the healer for keeping his own secrets.

It just wasn’t fair.

The rest of the class seemed to understand their part in the conversation was over and quickly dispersed, though a glance to the staircase would reveal the very tip of Jirou’s earplug poking out from the second landing.

“Why didn’t you tell me you fought with Mirio again?” Izuku asked, no longer in the mood to mince words.

“Because it didn’t matter,” Katsuki growled. “The asshole and I argued, Icy Hot broke it up and that was it.”

“But my wanting to keep some of the details of my work discreet is a breach of trust?”

“Don’t try to compare the two, Deku; what I did hasn’t put a hit out on me!”

“Not yet at least,” Shoto muttered, the joke falling flat as a heaviness began to permeate the air.

“It doesn’t matter! You still lied to me!” Izuku snapped. “And I would be much more understanding about it if you hadn’t made me feel so awful for lying to you!”

He was crying now, small puffs of mist escaping his mouth as the argument went on. Katsuki looked equally pained but wasn’t backing down, and Shoto was looking between the two as of he couldn’t decide which side to take.

“I told you everything I could,” Izuku continued, his voice thick with emotion. “And then even more because I felt so guilty. And for you to keep secrets from me after doing that…” he trailed off, unable to trust he wouldn't simply break down.

“I didn’t tell you because I didn’t want this happening,” Katsuki said gruffly. “I didn’t-“ he swore, roughly pushing his fists into his eyes.

The room fell silent for several minutes. Katsuki’s shoulders were trembling, but no sound escaped him. It wasn’t until the blond took a deep, shuddering breath that Shoto found his voice again. “So, what now?”

Izuku thought that would’ve been obvious. He wasn’t a spiteful person, nor was he the kind to hold a grudge; if Katsuki could swallow his pride and apologize, they could get past this.

But the hot head stayed silent, his teeth grit and his fists now clenched painfully at his sides. Izuku gave him a moment, then another, and when it was clear that Katsuki had nothing left to say he let out a weary sigh.

“I’m gonna go to bed,” he murmured, tearing his eyes away from the other boy’s. He gave Shoto a despondent look as he passed him, a small nod when he took a step closer, and made for the stairs with the dual toned boy in step. He felt bad about leaving Katsuki alone, but he couldn’t force him to apologize.

Shoto walked him back to his room, pausing just outside the door. “I- I’m really sorry, Bunny; I should have said something.”

“Yes, you should have, but I understand why neither of you did.” The healer replied, too tired to keep arguing. “I know how it feels to be afraid of losing someone you care about.”

At Shoto’s questioning look he explained the growing distance he’d been feeling from both his boyfriends. While he hadn’t wanted to admit it to himself, there was a fear they’d find themselves entirely uninterested in him, or perhaps they’d finally decide his secrets and his kissing others simply weren’t worth it any longer.

He bit his lip as heterochromatic eyes met his, trying to keep himself composed as Shoto took his hands. “I’m sorry I made you feel that way. It’s true I’ve been spending more time with Kat the last few months, but I wasn’t trying to exclude you; I guess I was worried that I was making him feel left out, and by correcting it I made you feel left out instead.”

Shoto looked to his feet. “I also understand his anger better than I understand your compassion; before I met you all I felt was anger, or detachment. I’m getting better, but I don’t know if I’ll ever be able to empathize with people, let alone villains, the way that you do. And knowing you’ve spent time with Touya, even though he’s a villain and has hurt you-“

He swallowed thickly. “I guess I’m jealous of that too. And I get why Kat is so threatened by Togata, even if I don’t agree with it. He was just in love with you as we are, and he’s All Might’s successor; if anyone could make you fall in love with them, I’d bet it’s him.”

Izuku wasn’t sure if Shoto’s words were meant to be comforting, but the other boy wasn’t exactly known for his rousing speeches. As Shoto assured Izuku of his love for him, the healer thought about Mirio’s crush on him, about Class A’s secret feelings and Shigaraki’s obsession, about Dabi coming to his rescue and the Commission deeming him desirable enough to successfully propagandize to the entire country and unsettling theory began to take shape.

He gave the taller boy a hug and whispered his love back but didn’t give him a goodnight kiss, now suddenly afraid of what might be at the heart of every single relationship in his life.

What if it’s me? He thought, shutting his door and closing himself off from the rest of the dorms. What if my kisses are forcing people to like me?

He sat on the edge of his bed, remembering how Shoto and Katsuki had confessed to him, had kissed him and made him the happiest he’d been since he’d been enrolled in the hero courses. The idea that they’d only done so because of his quirk made his stomach sink and his heart ache.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“And now he thinks his kisses are forcing people to like him, and he’s refusing to use his quirk.”

Across from Shota, Fatgum let out a low whistle. “Wow, that sounds tough; poor kid.”

The two were seated across from one another at the BMI hero’s favorite café. it had a darker atmosphere than Shota had been expecting the first time they’d come, with rich wood colors and dark green upholstery on the booths and chairs. Nestled in every available space we’re plants of various shapes and sizes, with a few small trees piercing through the open center of some of the tables. The owner seemed to be able to control them, their foliage healthy and green and never in the way of the staff nor the customers.

The lighting overhead was low but not dim, making the ambience more cozy than creepy. The star of the establishment was the coffee itself, though many of the dishes and baked goods were remarkable as well. Shota often stuck to the coffee but wasn’t above stealing a bite or two from Fatgum’s plate if offered.

The underground hero sipped at his drink, smiling at the strength of the caffeine. “He’ll be fine once he realizes his quirk isn’t causing this issue.”

Midoriya had been avoiding his classmates for days and Shota, who had learned from experience just how inventive his theories could be, called the boy into his office for a talk. When he’d explained his concerns, it took all of Shota’s self control not to laugh. From all the reports on Midoriya’s quirk, none of them pointed to any aphrodisiac abilities. Shota supposed that biology manipulation could be used to that end, but the healer’s moral code was so strong he doubted the boy could do so even if he wanted to. The teacher had said as much to him, but he could still see the doubt shadowing his student’s face.

Really, he’s much too smart to think of these dumb ideas, he thought wryly.

“Present Mic gave him that ridiculous nickname for a reason; he’s a sweet kid who just so happens to have an…unfortunate method of activating his quirk.”

Fatgum nodded. “Yeah, I’d hate to be the one kissing everybody all the time. Leave me to my snacks any day.”

Shota couldn’t help but smile at that. These coffee meetings had slowly become the highlight of his week; he had never spent much time with Fatgum prior to them, aside from Commission meetings and the occasional run ins during patrol, but the other hero made for great company.

“Too bad about that, I’m sure I could make a great front-page story out of it,” came a voice from Shota’s left.

He looked up to see hero journalist Tokuda sauntering over to their table, his usual charming smile in place. “Thought that was you, Eraser; what brings you out from UA?”

Tokuda had served his purpose in exposing the Commission well, though the man’s perpetual nosiness had kept him from garnering any more exclusives from Midoriya or the Commission. Shota had been happy to know Nezu hadn’t planned on more media coverage than necessary, but secretly hoped the journalist would be considered should they need him again.

After all, the Commission still had dirty laundry to be aired.

“Contrary to popular belief, I do have a life,” he muttered, a look of faux irritation crossing his face as Tokuda laughed.

“I’m sure you do. I’ve got an article in the works about that nasty business with your healer downtown, care to comment?”

“Nezu has the public statement from UA, the Commission has theirs,” he said dismissively. “I’ve got nothing else to add.”

Tokuda shrugged. “Worth a shot. See ya around, Eraser. Fat.”

He gave the two his signature dazzling smile, traipsing from the café without a care in the world. Shota turned back to Fatgum to see him frowning in the direction Tokuda had just gone.

He cocked his head at the other man, remembering something Nemuri had said a few days ago.

“It’s obvious he likes you,” the woman teased, a mischievous glint in her eye. Given her near constant state of flirtation, Shota assumed she wasn’t serious until Oboro, in one of his more lucid moments, chimed in.

“It does sound like he’s interested Sho. I say… I say give him a ch-chance.”

Shota hadn’t given much thought to dating for many years, too busy with hero work and then teaching to prioritize it. In fact, the only person he could think of showing him any interest had been Ms Joke, and the less he thought about that the better.

Fatgum was a couple years younger than himself, though the man insisted it wasn’t really an age gap at all, but he was kind and good humored, and Shota could honestly say he enjoyed his company. He couldn’t be sure the other hero wanted anything more than friendship, especially given how infrequently either of them had free time to spare, but perhaps…

Taking a chance he reached across the table, his coming to rest atop the other’s. “Hey, everything alright?”

Fatgum looked at their hands, a pink blush creeping across his cheeks. He flipped his hand to clasp his fingers around Shota’s as a fond smile stretched across his face.

“Yeah, I’m good.”

Chapter Text

Hitoshi watched as Izuku scampered from the 2-A classroom, the greenette avoiding friends and boyfriends alike on his way back to the dorms.

It had been like this for days: Izuku keeping his head down for most of the lectures, flinching away from physical contact as though it burned and only using his quirk when absolutely necessary. It had been funny at first but given how integral quirk use was not only to their curriculum but to hero work in general, Hitoshi knew it had to stop. Bakugo and Todoroki looked upset by this change in behavior but didn’t seem to be able to get through to the healer, and none of his classmates nor the teachers had been successful either.

The purple haired boy walked with purpose into the 2-A dorms, barging into Izuku’s room and blocking the exit. The greenette jumped at the intrusion. “Toshi, what-“

“Stop moping around in here,” Hitoshi commanded, doing his best impression of a stern Mr Aizawa. “You’re being ridiculous.”

Izuku dropped his gaze, nervously picking at his fingers. “But, but my quirk-“

“Isn’t brainwashing anyone.”

This brought Izuku’s attention back, green eyes wide as he shook his head frantically. “N-no, that’s not what I meant! Only that, well…” His eyes flitted to Hitoshi’s lips and back. The taller boy let out a snort.

“I’d rather kiss a public toilet,” he said flatly, drawing a shocked laugh from his friend. Izuku relaxed and Hitoshi, feeling victorious, moved away from the door and flopped onto the space on the floor by the bed.

“I know you think I’m being silly,” Izuku began, watching his friend get comfortable in his spot like a cat on a cushion, “but I can’t rule out the possibility; if I’m right, then it would be a huge breach of trust and bodily autonomy! Not to mention the ethical implications-“

“This isn’t news to anyone,” Hitoshi argued, beginning to lose patience. “What do you think your healing is? You hijack the body to fix it. You can’t look at quirks in terms of ethics, only the actions of the user; and believe me Izuku, no one is more ethical with the use of their quirk than you are.”

This brought the greenette to a contemplative silence, one Hitoshi would relish for as long as it lasted.

“Did- did you ever, you know…”

Hitsohi shook his head. “I had a thing for Mei, remember? You’re cute, but not my type. Besides, you’re my closest friend; I wouldn’t jeopardize that, and neither would any of the others.”

Izuku mulled over his friend’s words, looking more comfortable than he had in days. “That’s good to hear. I guess I just worry that by trying to help people, I’m only causing them more pain.”

“Not likely; think of all those big heroes you’ve helped, are any of them drooling over you?”

Izuku gave him a thin smile. “Given my track record, I’d be the last to know.”

“True, but that Commission agent of yours would’ve done something, right?”

"I suppose..."

"Then stop being an idiot." Hitoshi cared deeply for the other boy, but was beginning to wonder how anyone could find this constant worrying attractive. Then he remembered how much worrying Bakugo and Todoroki did, in their own special, overprotective ways, and it made a bit more sense.

The other boy let out a sigh, finally conceding. “I guess you’re right, but I need to be sure. Like with with my research on quirks, I-“ Izuku cut himself off, bolting upright and flinging himself from the bed. “Of course, that’s it!"

Hitoshi just barely moved out of the way, violet eyes wide with alarm. "What? What is it?"

"I have to find out if there’s a pattern with these crushes to determine the cause! If there’s no consistent pattern, it’s likely not quirk related! I need to do research, just like I’ve been doing for Hagakure!”

That didn’t sound like a solid theory to Hitoshi, but if it made his friend feel better, he’d humor him. “Yeah, sure…”

Izuku tugged at his arm. “You’re coming with me; I need someone to keep me from chickening out.”

“What? Why me? Ask Bakugo or Todoroki!”

“No! They’re a part of the study, you’re not!”

“I’d really rather not.”

The greenette huffed. “Well, do you have any better ideas?”

“Not doing this would be a good start.”

“You’re coming with me; either willingly or because principal Nezu makes you.”

And Hitoshi knew the sadistic principal would absolutely mandate him to tag along, if for no other reason than to take sick satisfaction in his student’s suffering. He groaned, but then a thought came to him: these conversations would be embarrassing and awkward, but not for him. He’d get to watch the train crash in person.

“Alright, I’ll do it.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The two cornered Iida and Sato first, the two bustling about the kitchen preparing breakfast. Hitoshi watched with ill-concealed mirth as both boys turned a violent shade of red.

“I just need to know when you first noticed having feelings for me,” Izuku wheedled, notebook in hand. “And if you noticed any stronger feelings after healing.”

Sato shook his head, mixing the pancake batter with consistent strokes. “I just thought you were cute, Midoriya. You didn’t have to heal me that much, but I can tell you I didn’t feel any different towards you when you did.”

Iida nodded. “I- I suppose I felt the same, until you saved my brother; that's when my feelings grew stronger.”

Izuku blushed but nodded, jotting down their responses and stealing a strawberry from the pile Iida had been slicing.

He held off his investigation during breakfast, but the look of determination on his face as well as the constant redness in Iida’s gave the others all the warning they needed.

On the way to homeroom, he and Hitoshi walked in step with Ashido, Ojiro and Koda.

“Of course we thought you were cute!” Ashido exclaimed, “you’d have to be blind not to! Not that you aren’t a looker yourself Shinso.”

Hitoshi wouldn’t take the bait, knowing the flirty girl was only looking to get a rise out of him.

“It was pretty obvious to me that you and I weren’t gonna happen,” she continued, “so instead I made it my mission to find the lucky guy, gal or pal for you!”

“That really wasn’t necessary,” the healer murmured, his cheeks coloring slightly.

“Sure it wasn’t,” she replied with a wink.

Ojiro and Koda offered similar answers, both a bit embarrassed but otherwise happy to help their friend. The freckled boy knew better than to interrupt Aizawa’s lecture and had stowed his notebook throughout, but was back at it as soon as the period ended, chasing down Shoji, Jirou and Asui with an amused Hitoshi trailing behind.

The day continued in this fashion, with meals, training and time between periods spent collecting information on Class A. Izuku was happy to hear students like Asui, Sero and Kaminari only enjoyed his kisses as a novelty, while students like Momo hadn’t held any romantic feelings for him.

“Not that you aren’t wonderful,” the tall girl said teasingly during their study hour. “But even you figured out who I really like.”

Hatsume echoed her girlfriend’s sentiment, but of everyone the healer knew she was the least likely to develop any kind of crush on him; they loved each other, but in the way rivaling siblings did.

Kirishima and Aoyama had more to offer, telling him about the little moments where they’d felt especially drawn to him. It was as flattering as it was embarrassing but the freckled boy persevered, determined to finish what he’d started.

He spoke to Hagakure during on of their quirk research sessions, Hitoshi watching with fascination as the girl’s usually flawless invisibility began to ripple and show blurring around the edges of her form.

“This is great progress,” Izuku told her, jotting down the results. “If this continues, we should be able to see at least the outline of you very soon!”

Hagakure was ecstatic at the news and only shrugged when asked about liking the healer. “I’ve had a crush on almost every guy in class; no offense, but you weren’t that special.”

Izuku grinned at her. “None taken.”

Uraraka walked back to the dorms with Izuku and Hitoshi and spoke about her crush with such nonchalance it was almost insulting. “I mean of course it was embarrassing getting kisses from a guy you like when they don’t mean anything, but I figured if I just told you how I felt we could be together.”

She shrugged, tucking a lock of hair behind her ear. “To tell you the truth, I really looked up to you; you’ve always had this heroic energy, but you’re also kind and caring. Watching you fight Todoroki in the Sports Festival really made me start to see you as a pro hero, not just a student you know? And then you saved Iida’s brother, and knowing that you saved Mr Aizawa before any of us even met you…”

She cast a glance over to him, smiling at the tearful look on her friend’s face. “I know you’re worried about your kisses, but I think all your admirers are because you’re a real hero, not just a kissing one.”

Over the greenette’s head, Hitoshi gave the girl a meaningful look. She returned it with a smile, shyer than the one she gave Izuku. They hadn’t made anything official yet, but it was clear the feelings they had for one another were strong. Hitoshi smiled back; he felt bad she’d had her heart broken, but he couldn't say he wished things were different.

It was fair to say all three of them were in good spirits when they entered the dorms, Izuku pleased with his findings and Hitoshi more than entertained by them. Their good moods began to wane as they reached the Common Room, noting that most of their class had gathered around the television. Katsuki and Shoto were near the front, frowning at the screen.

Izuku pushed his way forward, Hitoshi and Uraraka hot on his heels. When the television finally came into view they gasped at the sight.

Jaku City, a decently sized urban part of Kyoto, had been destroyed.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Dabi watched the carnage from a nearby rooftop, perched on one of the few buildings that had yet to be damaged.

The Nomu that Garaki had been housing underneath the hospital had been released, no doubt another trick of the doctor’s should anything happen to him. They were completely indifferent to Shigaraki’s commands and had taken to the streets of Jaku with violent destruction. Some were tearing through buildings; others were tearing through people.

He could see the heroes arriving on the scene, tackling the threat and rescuing civilians as quickly as possible amidst the chaos. They were mostly small-time heroes, still trying to earn their spots in their agencies or simply not strong or memorable enough to gain any fame. This made Dabi think of Hawks and Midoriya, and his stomach churned.

The winged hero was somewhere below among their ranks, likely handling the evacuations due to his speed and useful quirk. Out of the corner of his eye, Dabi spotted one of the doctor’s High End Nomu jumping across the rooftops and was heading his way. Before he had a chance to react, the number five hero came bounding in from the opposite direction, cutting the creature off and slamming her foot into it. The Nomu turned to attack her, bearing down on Mirko with a speed and strength that would likely outmatch hers.

Garaki had once shared with Dabi a but of his process when making Nomu: given the limited scope he was able to perform in and the relative infancy of the science, most of his Nomu had one or two specific strengths that was balanced by an Achilles heel. Some Nomu were impervious to fire but weak to blunt force trauma, others were fast but weak to extreme cold. His death meant an end to his contributions to the study, but Dabi was thankful to have this bit of information to deal with the current crisis.

He sped over to them, blue flames ignited in his palm. The creatures didn’t have any visible weak spots, but Dabi knew from experience that the High Ends were weakest wherever their quirk factor was located. This particular Nomu had fists that could grow in size, so Dabi unleashed his flames just before the Nomu’s fists made contact with the rabbit hero’s leg.

The creature screamed in pain, doubling over and giving Mirko an opening to launch her own attack. She jumped high in the air, putting all of her weight into her foot as she landed a drop kick with a sickening crunch onto the Nomu’s head. When the creature slumped over dead, she turned to Dabi. “Can’t control your pets anymore?

“Never could, that’s why Hawks talks back so much.”

Mirko barked out a laugh. “Well, at least your lame ass can fight.” She turned back to the city. “What a fucking nightmare; these things just keep coming, and the rescue teams can’t make any headway on these buildings.”

And for the first time since meeting the little brat, Dabi wished he could be more like Midoriya.

He was about respond, with what he wasn’t sure, when a looming figure joined them.

“Mirko, what’s the status on-“

Endeavor cut himself off as he locked eyes with Dabi, face devoid of scars and looking so much like his own. Dabi was equally stunned, the shock of seeing Endeavor up close momentarily catching him off guard.

“Touya-“

He was silenced by a plume of brilliant blue jetting towards him, the fire hot enough to singe the flame hero’s costume. Mirko had instinctively jumped back, but noticed with a strange curiosity that the attack hadn’t been aimed close enough to harm her. She also took note of Endeavor’s reaction, the man taking the hit with silence.

Dabi had lost all his senses, flames searing his palms as attack after attack was unleashed upon his foe. His eyes had gone cold, the flames reflecting off of them with a burning intensity. Mirko had seen this look before, only she couldn’t quite place where.

Endeavor was beginning to burn but took no measures to defend or counter, simply letting the flames consume him. It wasn’t until Hawks’ voice crackled through his communicator that he reacted, Dabi hearing it as well and unconsciously ceasing his assault.

Endeavor, do you copy? The Nomu got to one of the rescue teams and Kido is down. I repeat, Kido is down!

Endeavor gave the affirmative, only half-aware of what he was saying. His eyes snapped back up to Dabi only to find the man had vanished, running from chaos once again.

Mirko raced off to confront the Nomu, hoping to buy time for the other to get the rescue team out safely. She wasn’t sure what she’d just witnessed, but she wasn’t about to let it go without a fight.

From a safe distance Dabi watched the two join the fray. And though he could feel tears pricking the corners of them, his eyes never left his father.

Chapter Text

“Over here, Pucker Up!”

Izuku kissed his patient’s cheek, leaving Monoma to write down the man’s injuries and treatment as he rushed off to heal the next. The aftermath of Jaku City’s destruction had been chaotic and disorganized, with pro heroes and civilians alike rushed to the Commission infirmary. Mirko and Nighteye were stationed outside the infirmary door, while heroes Fatgum and Ryukyu patrolled the streets below. All remaining heroes were in Jaku or on campus at UA, doing their best to keep everyone safe.

The healer scanned his next patient, sensing severe blood loss and multiple gashes in his chest. He healed him swiftly and asked the nurse to take him to the offices down the hall, which had been repurposed as recovery rooms for patients already healed or with minor injuries. Izuku would heal them all if he could, but he needed to save his strength for those in critical condition.

Monoma was tending to a few of the healthier patients, his handle on Izuku’s quirk much better after months of practice. The greenette was proud of his friend and grateful for the additional help. Dr Shimano was handling the less critical patients and Recovery Girl was in surgery, removing fragments of metal and glass embedded in some of the injured.

The work was exhausting but Izuku had to keep going; he’d feel too guilty not to. He was mostly just grateful Nezu and Aizawa agreed to let he and Monoma help, both worried this latest crisis was designed to lure the healer into a trap. It was a reasonable concern, one Izuku fully shared with his teachers. He knew Shigaraki wasn’t the patient type and that, sooner or later, he’d lose what little he had and strike. Still, this fear wasn’t enough to keep him away, especially once the initial report of the attack on Jaku and the aftermath reached the UA students.

The heroes had rushed everyone to the nearest hospitals, with many of the injured succumbing to their injuries. And though he had been flown directly to the Commission infirmary and had the best treatment the doctors could offer, Endeavor’s sidekick Kido died on the operating table.

The thought alone made Izuku’s heart clench. He should’ve been there; he should’ve been waiting for Kido to arrive so he could heal him. The greenette knew a single kiss would have spared the man’s life, and he’d never had the chance to give it to him. There was no keeping him away after that, something both Nezu and Aizawa intuitively understood.

Endeavor was with the body downstairs, in a morgue that Izuku hadn’t known existed within the building. He was grateful that his patients had never been lost and was equally grateful he hadn’t seen the look of devastation on the flame hero’s face. Mirko had been initially waiting in the infirmary for Izuku, claiming she wouldn’t let any halfwits dress her minor injuries but really seeking to let the freckled boy know what happened on the rooftops. Izuku wasn’t sure what to make of it: clearly Dabi still hated his father, and that wasn’t likely to change, but then he saved Mirko and might have even saved some civilians had they not been interrupted.

He shook his head, focusing on the civilian in front of him. She had lost a lot of blood and was missing an arm, the sight eerily similar to Compress in that shady warehouse all those months ago. He smiled at her and got to work.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

When the last of the moderate to severely injured patients had been healed, Izuku was sent away by a stern Recovery Girl.

“Monoma and I can handle the rest,” she’d told him, putting the last of her freshly washed surgical equipment back in her bag. “You need to rest now, Midoriya.”

He was in no mood to argue with her, the stress and the constant use of his quirk on seriously injured patients having sapped nearly all his energy. He bid goodnight to Monoma, knowing he’d learn a lot more working with Recovery Girl than he would with the greenette, and made his way outside. Nighteye was to accompany Izuku back to campus, both he and Mirio scheduled to patrol the neighborhood below the school.

“It’ll be nice to spend some time with my former protégé,” the hero told him, their sleek Commission car pulling away from headquarters. Nighteye was as calm as he always was, but Izuku could sense a thread of anxiety from the man: his heart rate was a bit elevated, as was his blood pressure. He supposed it was likely due to the stress of recent events, but worried for his former mentor all the same.

They made a stop at Nighteye’s agency, instructing Mirio to meet them there as the hero made his own reports of the Jaku incident. Nighteye hadn’t been called to the rescue efforts but had seen most of the events unfold through his quirk when speaking to the injured. He requested some time alone to do so and the healer, feeling just as worn out as Nighteye did, was all too happy to agree.

Izuku made his way to the break room, flopping onto the worn brown couch with a heavy sigh. By this time both Centipeder and Bubble Girl were gone, either back home or on their own patrols of the city. He wondered if Nighteye preferred these late hours where he could work in peace, or if he found them somewhat lonely.

Izuku was just beginning to doze off when the sound of heavy footsteps jarred him awake. Mirio strode in with his usual exuberance, smile bright and welcoming. “Oh, hey! Nighteye told me you’d be tagging along with us.”

“Just back to campus,” the healer replied, offering the other boy a small smile. Being back in Nighteye’s agency with Mirio felt strangely nostalgic, though the last time it happened was only eight or nine months ago. Everything was the same: the couch, the coffee machines, even Mirio’s hero suit and friendly smile was unchanged. To Izuku it almost felt like he was the biggest change to the space, like a foreign antibody swimming through its host.

Mirio took a seat at the shabby table near the couch, close enough to carry a conversation but far enough to respect Izuku’s space. Part of him missed when his friend would plop down next to him, arm slung around his shoulders as he chattered away about this mission or that patrol.

“How was the infirmary?” The blond asked him. “I bet it was really intense.”

“It was…a lot,” he admitted, rubbing his neck. “I- One of Endeavor’s sidekicks, he- “

“I know,” Mirio said gently. “Sir told me. I’m so sorry, ‘Zuku.”

“I could’ve saved him,” the healer said after a beat, his voice barely above a whisper. “If I had gone to Jaku right when the news broke, I-“

He cut himself off, not wanting the tears to spill. He didn’t know Kido very well, had only spoken to the quiet man a handful of times, but he was still a person, still someone Izuku knew. The first person he knew that had died.

“It’s not your fault, ya know.”

“I know, but that doesn’t really help.”

A hand came to squeeze his shoulder, Izuku glancing up from his lap to see Mirio kneeling beside him. He looked uncharacteristically serious, and more like a pro than a newly graduated student. “I bet it hurts a lot to know you couldn’t save him, more than I could even imagine. Your quirk, it’s so good that you’ve never had to face this before. But I can tell you that Sir and I have both lost people before, people we should’ve been able to save and failed. I know how that feels, at least.”

Mirio’s hand tightened on his shoulder. “But as awful as it is, you can’t dwell on the people you couldn’t save. Kido was a hero, and he risked his life to save people just like you do, like I do. You have to focus on the people you did save tonight, otherwise the guilt will tear you apart. We’ll never forget Kido, but you have to let what happened go if you want to be able to save the next person in danger.”

It was a hard pill to swallow, but the greenette knew he was right. He gave Mirio a small smile, weaker than his typical Pucker Up smile but by no means less genuine. “Thanks, Mirio.”

“Anytime.”

Silence descended upon them, and Izuku was immediately made aware of their proximity. It was the closest Mirio had come since his apology, save for the occasional healing. Izuku was reminded again of those early days in the agency, particularly the day of his internship. He thought about his past fight with Katsuki, about the blond’s demand that Izuku never practice his quirk with Mirio again.

Practice. His very first kiss…

By this point Izuku was fairly certain his quirk wasn’t forcing romantic feelings on his patients, the look of mild distaste on Momo and Shinso’s faces were enough to dispel that worry, but Mirio had been the first. The first full kiss he’d ever given.

He had to know.

“Mirio, what- um, what did it feel like…kissing me, I mean.”

At once Mirio became tense, and the healer worried he’d overstepped. “I’m sorry, I-“

“No, don’t be. You just surprised me, is all.  I guess, if I had to describe it…”

He trailed off, eyes far away as he recounted the memory. “It was nice, I guess.”

Izuku blinked, almost feeling offended. “Nice? That’s it?”

Mirio chuckled. “Okay, it was more than nice; but the few times I did get to kiss you, it didn’t mean anything to you. The first time was just to practice your quirk, and the second…” he frowned. “The second time, I thought I’d lost you. I know your quirk is amazing, but Overhaul was the toughest villain I’d ever seen. If he’d hurt you, or managed to kill you…”

Izuku was reminded of Nine, who would have absolutely killed him if Aizawa hadn’t interfered. He remembered how scared he felt and tried to imagine Mirio in his place instead. It wasn’t a good feeling.

“Kissing you that day felt more like an assurance that you were okay than anything. It was one of the most terrifying moments of my life.” Mirio removed his hand from Izuku’s shoulder, clasping his own together and brushing his thumb over the back of his other hand. “Crush aside, you’re one of my best friends after Tamaki and Nejire. I- I can see now that the way I treated you after that day was inappropriate, and I’ll never stop apologizing for it. I don’t want to lose you as my friend, and I definitely don’t ever want to hurt you like that again.”

Before he had time to fully think about what he was doing Izuku pulled the other boy into a tight hug. Mirio tensed from the shock but tentatively hugged him back.

“You’ll always be my friend,” Izuku muttered. “I don’t want things to be weird between us anymore. I forgive you; I forgave you forever ago. Just- just keep being my friend Mirio, please.”

And though their position was far from comfortable and Mirio’s foot was beginning to fall asleep underneath him, the two held one another in comfort until it was time to leave.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The drive to AU was blissfully fast, the city passing by in a blur as the driver sped down the empty streets. Mirio made it a point to keep a comfortable distance between he and Izuku, but the ease in his posture told the healer they were well on their way to becoming proper friends again.

Nighteye didn’t seem to notice the change between them and had been worryingly silent the entire drive. Izuku was doing his best not to pry, but even he couldn’t help it when his senses picked up a small wound hidden beneath the man’s collar.

He bid the pros goodnight and watched as the car slipped away before turning to the dorms. Given the hour, he wasn’t at all surprised to see a dark Common Room awaiting him, but upon catching sight of two figures huddled together on the couch he froze.

Lit from only the glow of the television, Shoto and Katsuki were fast asleep with the dual toned boy’s head resting atop blond spikes. They looked so peaceful, and it was apparent they’d been waiting for the greenette to come home. Tired and emotional, Izuku couldn’t help but fling himself onto the other two boys, jolting them awake.

“Huh?”

“WHAT THE FUCK?!”

The initial impact had been jarring but it was Shoto who, acting with defensive impulse, activated his quirk and froze the three in place. Completely intolerant to cold temperatures, Katsuki let out a snarl. “Dammit Icy Hot! Turn your shitty quirk off and let us go!”

Shoto mumbled an apology and Izuku, snickering, teased him. “Shochan’s quirk is so cool~.”

“And you! What the hell is wrong with you, jumping on sleeping people like that!”

“This likely would have happened anyways, Kat. If Bunny had made enough noise going to bed, I still would’ve been startled.”

“It’s the fucking principle, Icy Hot!”

Izuku couldn’t help but laugh. They hadn’t bickered playfully like this in so long, and it was refreshing to not be fighting about anything important. “You’re right Kaachan, I’m sorry.”

“You better be,” the hothead grumbled, unwilling to let the other two see him shiver as Shoto melted the ice entrapping them. “So, what happened at the Commission.”

They made space for Izuku on the couch, the greenette sitting between them and grabbing both of their hands. Katsuki gave him a look, unsure of how to react to the sudden tactility after weeks of either fighting or ignoring one another. He tentatively gave the smaller hand a squeeze, reassured when Izuku squeezed back. The greenette told them everything that happened from the moment he and Monoma had gone to meet Recovery Girl to just after he left the Commission.

“I helped as many as I could,” Izuku whispered, hair falling over his eyes as he ducked his head. “But so many people didn’t make it to the infirmary, or died at whatever hospital they were taken to. Kido, he- “

He swallowed thickly. “He’s down in the morgue, Endeavor was with him before I left.” Shoto nodded, though Izuku was sure the other boy was surprised by his father’s empathy. “Everyone else after I got there lived. I was…advised to focus on them instead of- instead of the others.”

Katsuki jerked his head in a curt nod. “Makes sense; no use crying over shit you couldn’t control.”

“You’re very brave to have faced all those people, Bunny; I don’t know if I could’ve done it.”

Izuku gave each a ghost of a smile. “Thanks, guys. I know it won’t be easy, but at least I’ve got you to help me through it.”

Katsuki’s ears turned red. “I’m sorry!”

Izuku blinked. “Uh…for what, Kaachan?”

“For- shit, for being an asshole: I shouldn’t have given you crap for keeping secrets, and I shouldn’t have kept my own from you and expected you to just put up with it. It was fucked up, and I’m sorry.”

It was perhaps the most eloquent apology Izuku had ever received from the blond, and a quick look to Shoto confirmed he hadn’t put the other boy up to it. For brief moment Izuku considered rejecting it, just as Katsuki had done to him a few weeks before, but he couldn’t bring himself to do it. That just wasn’t his way. “I forgive you, Kaachan.”

Katsuki grunted. “And I’ll… try to forgive that ass- Togata, I’ll try to forgive Togata too.”

“I spoke to him today; he and Nighteye dropped me off from headquarters.”

The other two tensed but gave no other reaction. Izuku continued. “We- we talked about his crush on me, properly this time, and we both agree there’s nothing but friendship there for us. You don’t have to worry so much, Kaachan.”

Instead of yelling or scowling or any of his usual behaviors, Katsuki looked to be putting a lot of effort into remaining calm and objective. “I know that Deku, at least logically I do, but tell me the truth: if Icy Hot and I had never confessed to you, if- if he had confessed first, would you have rejected him then?”

Izuku thought about it; Mirio was admittedly attractive, and Izuku couldn’t deny he’d been flustered by the boy’s flirtations when they’d first met. After the time spent at the Wild Wild Pussycat’s summer camp Izuku had only really thought about Katsuki and Shoto romantically, and that was mostly due to their teasing and close proximity. But if it had been Mirio there instead, and had he really understood what all of those kisses meant…

He shook his head. “Honestly, I really don’t know. Maybe there was something there way before you two confessed, but it was gone the moment you did. I liked you and Shochan so much I didn’t even think about Mirio, and I definitely didn’t pick up on any of the other crushes on me. It’s like you just said, Kaachan: no use crying over things that didn’t happen, that won’t happen.”

He could feel both of them holding onto his hands tightly, Katsuki’s trembling more than he’d ever admit. It made Izuku wonder if this insecurity had always been there, hidden under layers of self assurance and comfortable anger. He’d always pride himself on his ability to read the hothead, to see past the insults and bravado, but perhaps with time and all of the challenges they’d faced, he’d begun to only take his boyfriend at face value. Katsuki had been getting better at opening up, but he still struggled with it, as did Shoto. Izuku’s own flighty nature hadn’t helped matters, and instead made it so the few interactions they’d had since the semester began were either fighting villains or each other.

They’d have to be better than that, all of them.

“I don’t want anyone but you two,” Izuku told them, his voice firm. “I won’t give up my research, or my healing- “

“We won’t ask you to,” Shoto assured him, Katsuki nodding in agreement.

“Good. And from now on…from now on let’s just trust each other. I won’t keep anything from you guys without good reason, and I hope you’ll do the same for me.”

He turned to give each of them a kiss, full lipped and no longer afraid of what his quirk might be doing to them. “I love you, Kaachan, Shochan.”

They responded immediately, first to him and then each other, and Izuku smiled.

Chapter Text

Slick watched with boredom as his cohorts rummaged through what little provisions they had left, running through the plan one last time.

From across the room, Brick let out a grunt. “Alright already, we get it! We’re not dumb.”

Slick cocked a brow. “You sure about that?”

“Fuck off!”

“This is important,” Slick insisted. “Jaku’s a total hell scape right now, but the heroes are still distracted by those Nomu freaks; we sneak in, avoid the fighting, and then we  pick through whatever’s left in the luxury districts.”

He smiled to himself. “Banks, jewelry stores, fancy apartments, all vacant and ours for the taking.”

He glanced down to his gauntlets, frowning. “We might even be able to break into the Support Labs there if the heroes haven’t reclaimed it yet.”

He looked up to the other two men. “All we have to do is get there and we’ll be rich.”

“The only place you’re going is prison, asshole!”

All three jumped and whirled around, taking defensive positions as they eyed the newcomers. From behind him, Slick could hear Brick let out a snort. “The hell is this? The baby brigade?”

There were three teenagers in hero suits standing before them, their faces ranging from stern to sadistic to blank. The blond one to their left snarled. “Who the fuck are you calling a baby?!”

Slick vaguely recognized the taller boys from news segments following Endeavor’s agency, but the face wedged between them was easy to place. “Well, well, what brings UA’s Sweetheart to our office?”

The ‘office’ in question was a small electronics shop that had long since been out of business. One of the few buildings still standing and not under reconstruction in Kamino after the attack, the shelves of decaying devices and rather sturdy walls, doors and windows had provided an excellent hideout for the three. They’d had to fight off the occasional looters and small-time thugs also looking for a hideout, but with their combined abilities and black-market support gear the three had never felt particularly cornered.

Until now.

The hero shifted his stance, green eyes fixed on his opponents from behind his goggles. “We’re here to bring you in for questioning.”

Slick let out a disappointed sigh. “And here I thought today would be uneventful. So much for peace and quiet.”

The other two had been inching closer as their leader conversed with the heroes, jumping into action at the snap of Slick’s fingers. Brick went barreling towards the boy with two toned hair while Quick targeted the angry blond. Slick went for Pucker Up, activating his quirk with blinding speed and striking the healer’s face.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Izuku blinked, his brain catching up to what just happened. The villain had launched a strange, gooey substance at him that had stretched from his cheek to his lips to his other cheek, completely covering his mouth. He realized after some struggling that the substance had glued itself to his skin and no amount of prying could remove it, effectively rendering his own quirk useless.

What I wouldn’t give for villains to not know about my quirk, the hero thought irritably, launching forward and attacking with hand-to-hand combat. Now that he knew the villain’s quirk, he made sure to dodge the slime attacks and parry in between shots. The villain seemed to be able to glide along the slime at will, but Izuku was certain this was not something he’d be able to replicate. Instead, he used his zip lines and gymnastics to keep pace, using his senses to track the villain’s next move as well as check on his boyfriends.

Katsuki’s villain had some sort of super speed and was dodging the blond’s explosions neatly. Shoto’s villain had formed a layer of brick-like material over his skin, the hero’s fire and ice doing little to harm him.

We’ll need to switch opponents, the greenette thought, landing a kick to his villain before dodging another slime attack. Shochan’s quirk is much better suited to this villain, and Kaachan can handle the big villain easily. He also knew his own senses would allow him to track the fast villain, and with good enough coordination…

Thinking fast Izuku shot over to Katsuki, anticipating the speedster's next move and pulling himself into the air with his zip lines. He performed a double tuck and extended his leg, bringing the heel of his boot down on the speed villain’s head just as he’d sped away from another of Katsuki’s explosions. The villain fell and Izuku righted himself. He couldn’t call out to either of his teammates, instead gesturing wildly to Katsuki in the hopes he’d understand.

The blond smirked at him. “Is that really all it takes to shut you up? I got it, you damn nerd. Icyhot, go after that slimy guy! I want the big one.”

Shoto jumped into action at once, his ice freezing the patches of slime on the floor and disrupting the villain’s movement. Katsuki went for brute force, using the strength of his explosions to chip away at the stony layer covering the large villain’s body. Izuku quickly apprehended the speed villain, securing the capture bandaid before he had a chance to run for it. Katsuki and Shoto made quick work of their new opponents as well, bringing the fight to a close in a matter of minutes.

Izuku gave Shoto a grateful look as the taller boy froze the slime covering the healer’s mouth, breaking it from his skin carefully. Katsuki made sure the area was secure before letting his guard down, not wanting to be ambushed. The villains- listed in the Commission files as Quick, Slick and Brick- were left for the Commission agents to round up as the heroes searched the decrepit store.

“Nothing in here is likely salvageable,” Shoto remarked, eyes sweeping over the broken machinery. “Could the support gear be hidden somewhere else?”

“I think this is all they have,” Izuku gestured to the burned and dented gauntlets, helmet and boots the villains had on. “I heard the leader mention the support lab in Jaku as a potential mark. I’ll let Mera know to keep tabs on it in case someone else had the same idea.”

Officially, the hero students as well as their mentors were cracking down on the black-market distributing hero-grade support gear to criminals. The rise in such cases had been steady but fairly manageable, until the heroes had to reallocate most of their resources to the disaster in Jaku. Now with their priorities split, the job deemed safer was given to the hero students while the rest cleaned up Jaku and hunted down any criminals with a possible connection to the League of Villains.

The healer was surprised he hadn’t been confined to the infirmary, suspecting Aizawa, Nezu, Mera and perhaps even Endeavor had kept the Commission from doubling back on their promise of his freedom. And though the ability to actually work in the field was exciting, it also left him feeling a bit exposed. He and the others had been on guard in case the League decided to move against him, but that defensiveness could only do so much.

Finding no other support gear nor any clues to potential hiding spots, the heroes quickly regrouped outside as Commission agents flooded the building. An agent Izuku had once been introduced to named Adachi approached them. “Thank you for securing the area and apprehending the villains, we can take it from here.”

Adachi passed a thin file over to the healer who took it eagerly, scanning the contents as fast as he could. It was a medical report from Jaku, one Izuku had requested Mera have sent to him whenever the Commission received it. The number of wounded had been decreasing as the heroes focused their efforts on Jaku, but they were still finding people hidden in buildings and underneath rubble. Nezu and Mera had teamed up to find a solution for housing the displaced citizens and Izuku, working closely with Recovery Girl, Dr Shimano and even Monoma, kept consistent shifts at the Commission infirmary to help anyone seeking treatment.

“Any more dead?” Katsuki asked, moving to read over Izuku’s shoulder.

The greenette shook his head. “We’ve been lucky: everyone after the initial attack has been treatable and with mostly minor injuries. A lot of people don’t even need quirk healing, just some bandages and traditional medicine.”

Shoto joined them. “That is lucky. Hopefully things continue like this.”

Izuku handed the file back to Adachi. “Thank you; we’ll continue with our patrol and leave you guys to it.”

Adashi waved as the three heroes took to the streets. Once they were out of earshot, Katsuki sidled up to Izuku once more. “You looked pretty cute when you were kicking the crap outta that guy, Deku.”

Izuku blushed and Katsuki, now smirking, brushed his lips against the healer’s ear. “Now that we’ve got your lips free, I was thinking-“

Izuku cut him off, slapping his hands over the blond’s mouth. “Kaachan! When I said we should be honest with each other, I didn’t mean you had to share every little thing!"

Shoto cocked his head and grinned. “I wanna hear what he’s suggesting, Bunny.”

“You would,” Izuku grumbled, his face turning red as the other two snickered. “You’re both hopeless.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

All Might clenched his teeth as the heavy door slammed shut behind him, sealing the interrogation room and both men inside it.

All for One smiled. “It’s been quite some time since we last spoke, All Might; I was beginning to think you’d grown bored of me.”

All Might said nothing.

“Oh, come now, it’s a bit late for intimidation; I’ve been locked away for over a year, and you’ve been powerless for almost as long as that.” The villain leaned forward, his smug grin unsettling against the blank, mottled stretch of skin that covered the rest of his face. All Might had never noticed in their previous meetings just how ragged the other man’s breathing was, kept thin and panting without a functioning nasal passage. “Face it All Might, you’re about as terrifying as a kitten these days. I’d be more afraid of that little healer you have masquerading as a hero.”

A year ago, All Might would have taken the bait, all too eager to come to his student’s defense and possibly saying something he shouldn’t. But he knew Midoriya didn’t need his approbation to be a hero, just like All Might didn’t need to get the last word against All for One.

Instead, he got to the heart of his visit. “Dr. Garaki was under your employ to create the Nomu used by the League of Villains. Tell me why.”

All for One cocked his head. “Why? Why what? Why make Nomu? Why use them as the militant arm of the League? Why bother with gene experimentation when my own quirk could give me just about anything I want? You’ll have to be more specific.”

“Why give so much power to a cowardly old man who could use the resources you gave him against you?”

The villain grinned at him. “My my, a few months with old David Shield and suddenly the Symbol of Peace has a brain. He must be very good at clearing your head.”

“You obviously had no intention of being arrested, nor letting Garaki become so powerful using the weapons you let him create, but why not put in safeguards? A way to keep your assets under your thumb no matter what?”

He leaned forward. “Garaki gave a copy of your power to the assassin Nine, who planned to steal Pucker Up’s healing quirk for himself; even you have to admit that would spell trouble for you. So why not prepare for that possibility?”

“A fine question indeed. The Nomu were never meant to be a permanent solution, merely a convenient one whilst I worked on my ultimate goals. I was interrupted at Kamino which gave the good doctor far too much freedom during my absence.” He turned his head, seeming to forget All Might was there. “Shigaraki was a fool for killing him, and especially with no contingencies for the lost Nomu. Replenishing their numbers will take time…”

All Might froze, listening intently. Are the villains running low on their Nomu? That might help level the playing field if the heroes launched an assault…

He was hoping for more when All for One seemed to shake himself from his reverie, looking almost annoyed with himself. “Forgive me, I seem to be of two minds these days, never quite present when I need to be.”

All Might scoffed. “And you're worried about my brain?”

“Touché. Rest assured, you have my full attention now All Might.”

“If the Nomu weren’t the permanent solution, what was?”

All for One grinned. “Can’t you tell?”

All Might could go with any number of guesses: world domination, mass destruction, something to pass the time… He couldn’t rule anything out given that he was dealing with a madman, clever and calculating though he may be.

All for One continued. “Don’t bother fretting over the answer, even if it is obvious; you’ll see soon enough what I mean.”

This got the hero’s attention. “What are you planning?”

The villain’s grin widened.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

After defeating the villains in the electronic store, Izuku’s patrol was quiet. Katsuki and Shoto kept on high alert, but Izuku hadn’t sensed anything amiss since that morning.

“We should stop for dinner before heading back,” the greenette suggested. “We haven’t been able to spend any quality time together lately.”

Shoto perked up at that. “Can we get soba?”

“Tch, you always want soba Icyhot.”

“It’s very nutritious.”

“It’s cold noodles!”

Izuku shook his head fondly. “If Shochan wants soba, then-“

A blast of cold slammed into him, knocking him back. Shoto and Katsuki were hit next, though their combined fire and explosions lessened the impact. Izuku righted himself at once, glaring at the source of the attack.

The figure was wearing a large blue parka, the fur lined hood obscuring their face. There was a cloud of snowy white air swirling above their outstretched palm and a layer of frost blooming from their feet. Katsuki swore. “Dammit Deku, way to let your guard down!”

Izuku frowned. My senses are still active, but I can’t sense this person in front of me…

He unleashed his mist without hesitation, hanging back as Katsuki lunged forward. The figure unleashed their own attack, another eruption of ice pluming from the street and careening towards the heroes. Shoto melted the brunt of it with his flames while Katsuki slammed the figure with an explosion, knocking them into a nearby building.

Izuku was at the ready with a capture bandaid when the figure turned grey, slowly melting into a puddle.

Katsuki’s lip curled. “What the fuck?”

“It’s a clone,” Izuku realized, “that’s why I couldn’t sense it, it’s not made of the same organic materials we are. This must be one of Twice’s creations!”

“So perceptive,” came a taunting voice, the three whirling around to see a cluster of Twice and Dabi clones, as well as more of the blue hooded figure. Izuku sensed them all, not finding the real version of any of them amongst the group.

“They may have their originals abilities,” Izuku told the other two, “but they’re pretty fragile; the real ones aren’t here, so focus on hurting them over capturing them.”

Katsuki grinned. “Don’t have to tell me twice!”

He aimed his explosions at the twice clones first at Izuku’s urging, Shoto targeting the blue hooded clones with bursts of fire. Izuku took on the Dabi clones, once again abandoning the use of his quirk in favor of hand-to-hand combat.

My quirk won’t affect these clones, he thought, landing a roundhouse kick to one of the Dabis and turning it to sludge on impact. So I’ll focus on keeping track of Kaachan and Shochan and keeping us all healthy.

He kept his distance from his opponents as best he could between blows, knowing that even copies of Dabi’s flames would be enough to incinerate both he and his boyfriends. Shoto was melting the ice as quickly as his opponent’s were making them, Izuku noticing a light snow beginning to fall.

It’s too early for snow in this part of the country, he thought, using his knuckle dusters to punch through another clone and healing a burn that began to form on his cheek. The ice villain must be creating it, but why?

“Shochan!” He called out, grunting as one of the Dabi clones slammed a fist into his gut. “Start heating the air around us! Melt the snow and dry out the air before it can be turned to ice!”

Shoto called out an affirmative, heating up his left side until the entire street was several degrees warmer. The healer knew he wouldn’t be able to hold the temperature in such an open area for long and, with a nod to Katsuki, finished off the last Dabi clone and charged after the ice villain clones.

Changing the air from cool to arid had the desired effect, as the villain’s ice began to dwindle in the heat. A cluster bomb from Katsuki and a burst of flames from Shoto tore through the clones with Izuku delivering the final blow to the last.

The final clone fell to the ground, hood slipping off to reveal snow white hair and stony grey eyes. Katsuki grabbed him by the collar, pulling the quickly deteriorating clone forward. “Who the hell are you? What do you think you’re doing attacking the future number one hero?!”

The man gave him a look of mild disgust. “I’m not telling you anything.”

Izuku watched as the blond screamed at the clone, his mind racing. It makes sense to send clones to attack me since my powers don’t work on them, but how would the League even know that? I only found out from training with Ectoplasm at school, and I don’t know any other villains or heroes with that ability. Even so, Shigaraki must know I can defeat them without needing my quirk, and with the real villains nowhere nearby, this doesn’t feel like a fight they wanted to win…

Shoto caught his eye. “You don’t think they planned to beat us, do you Bunny?”

Izuku shook his head. “It doesn’t look that way; with only a handful of weak opponents we would win in every scenario, except…”

“Except if the fight was just a distraction,” came the smug voice of the clone, his body almost completely liquefied.

Katsuki dropped him as the head and torso gave way, the last of him melting into a puddle. The blond snarled. “What does that mean? Distract us from what?”

Another sound drew their attention, Izuku gasping as darkness swallowed him.

Chapter Text

Shota let out an annoyed groan as Hizashi and Nemuri laughed meanly at him. “It’s not funny, it’s embarrassing.”

“You said thanks?” Nemuri gasped out between laughs, clutching her sides. “Fatgum confessed his feelings, and you just said thanks?!”

“He caught me off guard!” Shota defended, cheeks red as he glared at his cackling friends. “I just- I wasn’t expecting him to blurt that out so soon.”

Hizashi gave him a look Shota often found himself giving his students: unimpressed and slightly annoyed. "Really? The guy’s been mooning over you for months and you didn’t expect him to say anything? You’ve held hands- you’ve been on dates, Sho!”

“He never explicitly said they were dates.”

Nemuri leaned forward, her smile razor sharp. “You know who you sound like right now? Midoriya.”

Shota froze as another wave of cackling left his friends with even Oboro, who didn’t quite have the full context of what Nemuri was talking about, chuckling along with them. Affronted as he was, Shota couldn’t help but smile at seeing Oboro finding some joy in his situation. He was still under constant surveillance but was allowed to have a few more freedoms, such as more frequent visits with his old classmates. The heroes made it a point to visit whenever they could, often taking shifts to make sure Oboro got to see each of them within the week. This particular occasion had been fortunate as Shota and Hizashi had come to visit after their last patrol, bumping into Nemuri on her way in from UA.

“Th-they’re just teasing, Sho,” Oboro told him, his smile faint but noticeable. “I… I think it’s cute.”

Shota didn’t bother to deny it, far too happy to feign irritation. “I know.”

Just then the lights above them flickered, and the good mood vanished. Shota frowned; Tartarus was one of a very few structures in Japan that was designed to never lose power, along with most hospitals and the Commission Headquarters. So much of the prison’s defenses relied on constant electricity that there were multiple generators working independently of the grid throughout.

Hizashi’s eyes flicked towards the ceiling. “Any chance I imagined that?”

The lights flickered again, then went dark.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Nemuri watched as Shota ran to the door, pulling fruitlessly on the emergency handle. If the power was out, every door in the compound would be sealed tightly shut. She was grateful for that, not wanting to think about what would happen if the inmates had a chance to escape.

Hizashi had joined the underground hero, using his quirk to try breaking the lock to no avail. “I don’t think we’re getting out any time soon, guys.”

“It’s fine,” Shota answered gruffly. “Better to be locked in then catching escaped villains.”

Warning, came a voice overhead, Nomu on the loose. Warning, Nomu on the loose~

Shota frowned. “A Nomu did this? How?”

Nemuri realized that Oboro was being quiet- more so than usual- and turned to look at him. The man was doubled over, short breaths escaping him as wide eyes stared at the ground. She was about to say something to him when she noticed the purple mist winding around his hands and arms. “Obo-“

“Run,” he said through gritted teeth, the fear evident in his voice. “Run!”

“Fight it, Oboro!” She called out, catching the attention of her companions. Shota activated his quirk just as Oboro- now taken over by Kurogiri- unleashed his own, a warp gate opening between them.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Hitoshi secured the villain tightly with his capture scarf, keeping his quirk active until he’d finished. Nearby Kirishima and Amajiki were securing their own criminals as Fatgum cheered them on.

“Man, you guys are great at this!” The hero praised, earning a bright grin from Kirishima and an embarrassed look from Amajiki.

Hitoshi dragged his villain over. “This one says they were supposed to meet with a black-market dealer, but the guy never showed.”

“What were they buying?”

He shrugged. “Trigger doses, support gear, whatever they could get their hands on.”

Kirishima pointed a foot at the pile of captured villains. “They didn’t have any money on them, so I guess they were planning to rob the guy.” He shook his head. “Not manly at all.”

Just then the air shifted, a portal opening in the middle of the street. Fatgum frowned. “What the-“

The pull from it was strong, dragging cars and debris surrounding it in fast. Hitoshi was nearest Fatgum and was the first grabbed by the hero, Kirishima a close second. He held them close, using his mass to keep them centered and resistant to the portal’s pull.

“It’s a warp gate,” Kirishima yelled over the howling winds. “I saw them once before at the USJ; that mist villain from the League makes them!”

Amajiki had used his tentacles to pull himself onto a nearby building, holding on with all his might. Having no way to anchor themselves to anything the bound criminals were sucked in quickly, their screams coming to any abrupt halt the second they’d passed through. There were several more grueling minutes of fighting the pull of the warp gate until it finally collapsed in on itself, the street becoming peaceful once more.

“Dammit!” Fatgum swore, dropping his work study students. He called out to Amajiki, getting an affirmative from the boy before tapping his earpiece. “Hey, can anyone hear me? Something crazy just happened in Esuha!”

He waited for a response as his students brushed themselves off and began looking for clues.

It never came.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

All for One laughed as All Might jumped out of his seat, the power outage pushing him into action. “Stay where you are,” he growled, taking on his muscle form as an added threat. He’d be killed easily if the villain broke free, but he’d fight until the bitter end to hold him back.

It’s what his students would do.

“I’m not going anywhere,” All for One assured him, his tone almost soothing. “My life support and quirk suppressants are all one piece. I can’t use any of my quirks without losing my life.”

He smiled. “I’ll admit that principal of yours is truly clever, to think of such a security measure. I look forward to taking him on personally.”

“You’re a monster,” All Might snarled.

All for One was unfazed. “Aren’t you the least bit curious as to how I cut the power?”

All Might wasn’t in the mood to humor him, focusing instead on the guards yelling outside the door. All he could gather was the cells were still shut tight, which he was grateful for despite knowing it meant he was as trapped as the villains were. A voice overhead mentioned something about a Nomu, but that didn’t make much sense.

“Attacking the electrical systems would have alerted the guards and heroes far too quickly,” All for One divulged, not caring that his audience wasn’t paying attention. “It would be so much simpler to have someone disable all the power supplies internally. Difficult, of course, but not impossible; especially if one of your protégé’s loyal followers can make duplicates of people, and another can shape-shift.”

All Might’s eyes widened as he finally registered the villain’s words just as someone outside shouted the name ‘Kurogiri.’ He stalked to the glass divider. “Is that your plan? To force Shirakumo to warp you out of here??”

“You think too small,” All for One tutted, “and you still don’t understand. So disappointing.”

The lights came on at once, the door that had sealed the hero in sliding open with ease. Detective Tsukauchi entered quickly, his eyes darting frantically between the hero and villain. “All Might, is he secure?”

The blond nodded, noting the slight slump of relief in his friend’s shoulders. “Warp gates have appeared all over the city, almost all of them following an attack by the clones of League members. Some of the heroes, they-“

He looked away. “They fell through; we don’t yet know what’s happened to them.”

All Might grabbed the detective’s shoulder. “Toga might be here, along with some of Twice’s clones. They’re the ones who knocked out the power.”

“Long gone by now, I’d imagine,” All for One said mildly. “Through a gate and into the wild, where they belong.”

Tsukauchi gave the man his full attention. “How did you know Kurogiri would do your bidding? He’s made significant progress in fighting the mental conditioning you placed on him.”

“Indeed, he has; I’ll admit I had my doubts that the conditioning would still work, given how dedicated your healer has been, but he performed beautifully.” He paused, adjusting his tone. “Nomu on the loose; not the most creative trigger, I’ll admit, but it got the job done.”

All Might noticed something while the villain gloated, as did Tsukauchi: All for One’s damaged skin wasn’t exactly even, with splotches of red and yellow and purple mottled along the pale expanse of him, but it seemed to be turning grey as the man spoke.

“You were so afraid that I’d escape this prison,” he taunted, the first few cracks beginning to appear on his face, “that you never considered that I might do so by leaving my body behind.”

He began to crumble, All Might letting out a yell as Tsukauchi watched in horror. Even as his cheek, his chin and his ear fell away, the villain never stopped smiling. “My protege was given the name Shigaraki for a reason; he will be an extension of me, and I an extension of him, until it’s time for me to return full force. With my powers and his hate, this world will wither and rot.”

His body caved in on itself, turning to dust. The last thing he uttered before what remained of his face finally gave way sent a chill down All Might’s spine.

“Everything will rot.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Izuku landed hard as the warp gate spit him out, the boy wincing at the impact. The wooden floor beneath him was solid, his hip having slammed into the corner of a horigotatsu situated in the middle of the room. He rose to his feet slowly, the pain he felt bothersome but tolerable. He couldn’t sense any lasting injuries on himself, and a quick scan revealed he wasn’t alone. It was hard to tell, but he counted no less than fifty people in his immediate area, and he had no way to tell if they were friendly or hostile.

He made his way to the sliding door, cracking it open slightly. He fell back as it slid open completely and an exuberant Twice strode in. “Midoriya, you’re here! Shit, it actually worked! I gotta tell the boss- “

Izuku leapt to his feet and slammed the villain with a hard kick to the face, knocking him out with one hit. He hadn’t dissolved, and Izuku could sense his head injury, meaning he was the original. He didn’t bother dragging him further into the room, choosing instead to race down the hall. He wasn’t sure where he was going, only that he had to get away from where he was as fast as possible.

I can’t let them catch me, he thought desperately, hurling himself around a corner. I can’t let them catch me…

The next villain he ran into was Toga, the girl letting out a squeal. “Zuzu! You’re here!”

Izuku wasted no time rushing her, slapping a kiss to her cheek and continuing to run. He was down another long passageway before the girl hit the ground.

As he ran Izuku fiddled with his earpiece, speaking in short, harsh sentences to a crackling silence. No one responded.

Reception on these communicators should work just about anywhere, he thought, making a mental list of all the places he could be. He had yet to see any windows, and every door he tried was locked. He rounded yet another corner, relieved to see a row of windows looking out onto the darkness.

He crossed to the nearest one, managing to pry it open after some struggling. The night sky was dark, though a smattering of stars could be seen overhead. It was as beautiful as it was concerning. Stars means I’m outside of the city, but I have no idea how far I am from it…

The silhouettes of large trees were visible even in the darkness, and what looked to be a mountain range just beyond that. In the distance Izuku could see faint lights clustered together and quickly deduced them to be the nearest town. A glance downward had him estimating he was at least five stories high. The closest tree would be a stretch, but not impossible with his zip lines…

He aimed for the widest part of the trunk and was about to swing himself onto the window’s ledge when a voice cut him off.

“Leaving so soon, Izuku?”

The healer froze at the sound of it, different than before but still familiar and dreadful. He turned his head slowly towards it, letting out a small scream. Seeing Shigaraki was terrifying in its own right but expected, given the other League members he’d faced, but the figure next to him made Izuku want to retch.

He’d only met him just the once, so long ago he’d nearly forgotten him. Whatever experiments the League had done had warped him horribly, but he was whole enough that Izuku could recognize the short frame and the oddly shaped head.

Standing next to Shigaraki, dead eyed and slack jawed, was a Nomu that was once Minoru Mineta.

Chapter Text

Minoru Mineta, the boy who got expelled. The one who had attempted to assault Nejire. The one who inadvertently gave Izuku his spot in the hero course.

The healer had so many questions: how did the League manage to capture him? When had they done it? Why had they done it? He hadn't heard anything about the boy since his expulsion, though given the abnormal number of crises the class faced, it was entirely possible some stories just slipped through the cracks. Looking at him now, Izuku wished for the first time that he hadn’t reported him. Mineta’s stature remained unchanged, still short and a little chubby from baby fat, but the rest was new and gruesome.

Mineta’s skin, which Izuku had remembered to be fairly pale, was now a sickly yellow hue. His arms and torso looked roughly the same, but his left leg looked crumpled as though it had been broken and set improperly. His small, stubby hands looked withered and bony, and his arms weren’t much better. The worst of it was his face and head: the orbs on the top of his head were no longer perfect spheres, and instead looked concave and squashed. His mouth was slack, and his jaw looked to be broken or at the very least crooked. There were bruising dark circles under his eyes, and it looked as though the lids had either been stapled back or removed completely. The eye color, which Izuku had thought to be brown, was now a muddy orange: the color of rotting pumpkins.

Mineta stared at him unblinking. Next to him, Shigaraki was smiling. “We picked him up not too long after his expulsion; it was embarrassingly easy to acquire him with a little help from Toga, the little fool would have followed her anywhere. It turns out his old man worked for the school board and was keen on getting his son back in exchange for a little information, like what summer camp the first-year hero students would be attending.”

Izuku froze. So that’s how they found us, they used Mineta as a hostage and information as the ransom… A ransom that was clearly never paid.

“He died not long after that,” Shigaraki continued casually, “got caught in the crossfire at Kamino before we could return the little brat. Garaki chose to keep him as a special project after that.”

Izuku had heard enough. He blew out a puff of mist, only to recoil in shock as nothing but air left his lips. Next to the villain, Mineta’s orange eyes began to glow.

“You didn’t think we left the USJ empty handed, did you?” Shigaraki gloated. “Eraser Head may have lived, but we got enough genetic material from the blood our Nomu shed to isolate his quirk factor. The good doctor made an exact copy of it, then tested it on his newest pet.”

Izuku was willing to bet that’s why Mineta’s eyes were stretched so open, to mitigate the issue Aizawa often had when using his quirk: if he had no eyelids, he’d never break the connection to his target by blinking. Understanding it only made him feel worse.

He knew Shigaraki would be on him the moment he tried to escape through the window, red eyes almost challenging him to attempt it, so instead he chose offense. He shot towards Mineta, aiming an axe kick for his misshapen head. I don’t want to hurt you any further, but I need to get out of here!

His foot stopped a few scant inches from his target, bouncing off an unseen force.

“A forcefield?” Like the one Nine had, he thought, the pieces coming together rapidly. This Nomu had been made to detain him, to keep him from using his greatest strength to escape the League a second time. There’d be no easy way out of this predicament.

Shigaraki grinned. “You’re getting a bit predictable Izuku; you’ll have to do better than that- “

Izuku swung for him immediately, aiming for the parts of the villain covered by cloth. I can’t touch his skin, but if I hit him where he’s covered, I shouldn’t disintegrate.

His punch was easing blocked and parried with a jab that had no power behind it, one Izuku dodged easily. They fell into a series of moves that to an outside eye would look closer to dancing than fighting. The villain was clearly toying with him, his expression more amused than defensive. The healer had been on patrol since the early morning and had several fights with villains throughout. He knew he didn’t have the energy for a fight with Shigaraki and, with a heavy sigh and a bitterness welling inside him, he disengaged.

“What do you want, Shigaraki?” he muttered, eyes hitting the floor in defeat. He couldn’t take out Mineta, not with quirks or brute force, and even if he could he had no way of getting back to Tokyo safely. He was well and truly powerless.

Shigaraki continued to smile. “Let’s go find the others.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Momo watched the security feeds in horror as heroes disappeared into Kurogiri’s warp gates, doing her best to stay calm as she counted them.

“Fatgum saved his students and himself from being captured,” she told the agent assisting her, who dutifully jotted down her words.  “Ryukyu was successful in avoiding the warp gates as well.” They were the lucky ones; many of the country's heroes had been captured, warped away to who knows where. The communicators they wore, created by Momo and upgraded by Mei toward the end of their first year, doubled as tracking devices. The League must have known or guessed as much, as the devices had been jammed at precisely the time of attack. Some heroes were attacked by League clones as a distraction, others simply caught off guard by the warp gates themselves. Edgeshot, Crust, Mount Lady and countless others had been taken, including Momo’s own teachers.

Izuku, Katsuki and Shoto were the first reported missing and, curiously enough, Katsuki and Shoto were the first two found. The warp gate that had pulled then in was separate from the one that took Izuku and had deposited them unharmed in Okoyama. They managed to find a nearby hero agency and were recovered with as much swiftness as the remaining hero force could manage. Everyone else was still unaccounted for, and Momo didn’t need to guess where they’d warped Izuku.

It was some comfort to her to know the heroes were likely unharmed, so long as they weren’t warped somewhere inhospitable to life, but she highly doubted anyone beside the three UA students were warped anywhere in Japan. Even more worrisome, a few villains had been warped out of Tartarus as well. The list was short, but the names on it were enough to turn the girl’s stomach. She turned to Nighteye, whom she’d been assisting in lieu of her usual patrols with Fatgum to find League hideouts. She imagined he would have rather asked Izuku but given the man’s pallid complexion and deep under eye circles, asking the healer would have ultimately resulted in forced bedrest.

Her friend’s fate still an unknown, Momo wished more than anything he had been asked instead of her. The hero regarded her. “We’ve received word from All Might and Detective Tsukauchi: All for One destroyed himself."

Momo understood immediately that Nighteye did not mean to suggest the villain was dead. The full list of All for One’s quirks were just as big a mystery as his ultimate goals, and there was no way to make an accurate guess as to how he'd managed it. She chose instead to focus on why he did it. “The reports from Tartarus include the life supports he was on; perhaps he realized there was no way of saving his body without remaining incarcerated.”

Nighteye gave her an approving nod. “He’s likely found another to act as his host, one he can discard after making a new body to inhabit or one he can take over completely.”

“Like a parasite,” Momo muttered, more to herself than to the hero. It was obvious the current crisis was the villain’s doing, though how he managed to choreograph it was just as much a mystery as his current location. She shook her head; she needed to focus.

“We have to find the heroes,” Momo asserted, eyes flicking between the overhead screens. “If we can figure out how the villains are jamming the communicators, we might be able to reestablish contact and recover them.”

“A wise strategy,” commented Mera as he approached. The Commission agents were left relatively intact, with only a few field operatives disappearing alongside the heroes they were assisting. Momo wondered if the warp gates couldn’t be conjured within Headquarters, or perhaps All for One didn’t really see the Commission as a viable threat.

He handed the thick folder he’d been carrying to her instead of Nighteye, the hero quirking an amused brow. “We’ve got some reinforcements, if you think they’ll be of use to you.”

Momo scanned the contents, reading the names listed. “Are you serious?“

“As a heart attack,” Mera replied blandly. “It was your pesky little classmate that started all this, you can blame him.”

Momo looked again. The remaining heroes didn't have the luxury of being picky, given their numbers. She could use an extra hand, and if Mei was able to join in as well…

She sighed. “We’ll take them.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The first thing Shota registered was that he felt cold.

He wasn’t a fan of cold temperatures, often bundled up in his scarf and long sleeves even during the summer months. It had been mild in Japan for the time of year, warm enough still that layers could be kept to a minimum without discomfort. But the cold Shota felt was considerable, the tips of his fingers going numb. He opened his eyes to a thick canopy of trees, a few stars visible in the cracks between branches.

The ground beneath him was hard and freezing, and Shota could feel bits of frost as he traced the dirt with his fingers. When he managed to sit upright, he surveyed the area. He was in a dense wooded area, the trees foreign to him. He supposed some of the mountainous terrains of Japan could accommodate the pines, firs and maple trees woven through the forest, but his knowledge of botany was insufficient to determine the breed of trees he was seeing, particularly in the darkness. There were sounds of wildlife teeming around him, none of which sounded like predators but could very well attract some. Rising to his feet to check every direction, Shota finally spotted his companions sprawled out a few feet away. He approached them cautiously.

Hizashi had just woken as well, the normally loud blond quiet and surprisingly calm as he took in their surroundings. His signature yellow tinted shades were cracked, but he was otherwise unharmed. Nemuri had a sizable gash in her arm, the blood on the jagged rock beside her the likely culprit. She either didn't feel the injury or didn’t care about it as her attention was singularly fixed on the last figure.

Oboro was unconscious, though the mist that had ensnared him just before Kurogiri took hold had receded. His hair was its now default hazy purple, swirling lazily around his temples like it had in their school days. He had no visible injuries, though he must have landed on a rock as Nemuri had done as the quirk inhibitor he’d been wearing was now cracked.

“Fat lot of good it did anyways,” Shota muttered to himself. He was torn; waking Oboro could potentially lead to Kurogiri taking over again, but they couldn’t exactly carry the six-foot man through the woods. Taking a chance, Shota knelt down beside him. “Hey, can you hear me?”

Oboro let out a pained sound. “Just leave me here.”

“It’s too cold; you’ll catch your death.”

“I d-deserve it.”

Shota had to roll his eyes at that, a small smile forcing its way onto his face. “Always so dramatic. You do not deserve to die, Oboro.”

“I tried my best to stop it,” he whispered, eyes still screwed shut. “And when I couldn’t, I tried to make sure the warp gates wouldn’t kill anyone.”

He began to sit upright, unwilling to look any of them in the eye. “I don’t know where we are, there were- there were so many gates…”

Shota placed a hand on his shoulder. “Hey, it’s alright. We forgive you.” He shot the other two a weary look, their expressions a mixture of concern and fatigue. “Do you think you could warp us back to Japan?”

He’d kept his tone soft, but the words sent Oboro into a panic. “No! NO! I can’t do that, Sho! Wh-what if I can’t, what if he takes over again and- and hurts you and- and- and- “

He began to sob and Shota wrapped his arms around him tightly, the other two pouncing on the man as well.

“It’s okay,” Nemuri soothed, her eyes glittering with unshed tears. “We’ll figure it out, don’t worry. Just- just focus on staying you, okay?”

Oboro was quiet for a long while, excepting the odd sniffle, eventually nodding in agreement. The other three stood.

“The sun should be up in a few hours,” Shota remarked, eyes once again scanning the wilderness. “We’ll know what direction East is, and we can go from there.” He checked his phone, only half hoping the device would have reception. He was sorely disappointed. “If we can find service, we can get help. That’s all that matters right now.”

Nemuri nodded in agreement. “We’ll need water, at least; food we can go without for awhile, but water…”

“Maybe we can find a stream,” Hizashi suggested, removing his cracked shades and tossing them aside. He looked younger without them, his blond updo beginning to give way as dirt and leaves caked themselves into the gel supporting it. “Or something to collect rainwater. I’ve also got some medical supplies for your arm.”

Shota patted his utility belt, unsurprised to find his own supplies intact. What caught him off guard was a bandaid tucked in with the gauze and antiseptic spray, it’s bright color and familiar pattern drawing the eye. He plucked it from his belt and studied it, the kiss mark in the center glittering even in the darkness of the forest. Nemuri let out a chuckle. “UA’S Sweetheart is looking out for us, even now.”

She took the bandaid from Shota gently, moving over to Oboro. She placed the bandaid gingerly over his nose, and Shota felt the air leaving his lungs at the sight: it was Oboro Shirakumo, the one from their youth, looking back at them. He could ignore the hair and the dark circles, the rumpled prison gear and even the nervous way he avoided their eyes; that was Loud Cloud, Shota’s closest friend, standing before them.

Nemuri gave him a warm smile. “That’s much better.”

Chapter Text

Shigaraki was grinning from ear to ear as he walked through the building, Izuku struggling to keep up with his long strides. Mineta wasn’t far behind, lumbering after them and keeping his unblinking eyes pinned on the healer. Izuku learned a great deal as they walked, the villain giving him almost too much information on what they’d been up to.

“Our army is strong, in both numbers and abilities,” Shigaraki explained. “All of them trained and ready for battle. There are training rooms below, and a makeshift auditorium below that. This compound was built with every imaginable need in mind.”

The compound, as Izuku would come to learn, was built by a group named the Meta Liberation Army that had been defeated and absorbed by the League. The structure was at its base an edo-style mansion, replete with sloping roofs, tatami flooring and engawa veranda at the ground floor. The building had undergone several renovations, including an expansion to add upper floors and better defenses. It sat atop a hill nestled in the mountains, surrounded by forests and overlooking a quiet village cut off from the rest of the country. Izuku suspected the village’s inhabitants to be the army Shigaraki had mentioned, or at least a small part of it.

“We’ll be taking the fight to the heroes soon enough,” Shigaraki divulged, his grin mischievous in a way that made Izuku’s stomach turn. “Or at least, the ones that are left.”

The healer wasn’t sure what to make of that statement; he had no way of knowing what transpired during his own abduction, didn’t even know whether his boyfriends had managed to escape or found themselves in even worse peril than he did. Izuku forced himself to stay calm.

I can’t rely on my quirk, he thought, following Shigaraki down long hallways and up the stairs to a higher floor, and I’m not physically strong enough to take on all the League members, let alone an army… I have to be smart about this, have to think my way out of here...

Behind him, Mineta was beginning to pant, a wet gurgling sound that made the hairs on the back of Izuku’s neck stand on end. Shigaraki finally stopped in front of a large set of doors, pulling one open and gesturing inside. Izuku gave him a wary look, unwilling to corner himself. “You first.”

The villain grinned. “Whatever you wish.”

He stepped inside, hands in his pockets. Izuku hesitated, only moving to follow when Mineta began bumping against his leg. It was an office, and a large and spacious one at that, containing a desk, chairs, a love seat and several bookcases packed with an assortment of tomes. The desk itself was covered in stacks of papers, and a tea set sat cold and untouched atop a mess of folders.

“The others should be here soon,” Shigaraki told him, motioning for the freckled boy to sit. Izuku did not.

The villain was undeterred, offering a small shrug and taking a seat himself. Izuku couldn’t help but wonder if this was really the same immature, foul-tempered villain he’d last seen when healing Compress’ arm. He was calm and relaxed, taking every dirty look and act of defiance from the healer with amusement rather than anger.

He’s not going to be as easy to trick, he realized, watching as Shigaraki flicked through the stack of papers in front of him with little interest. His eyes kept flicking up to meet Izuku’s, a little smile coming to his lips each time.

The first one to enter was Dabi, the man’s blue eyes only meeting green ones after addressing his leader. “The rest of the warp gates have closed. Kurogiri is in the wind, but he managed to complete his mission well enough.”

Shigaraki nodded in approval. “Good. Have Skeptic keep an eye on the sensors; if Kurogiri returns to Japan, I want him found and brought back to us immediately.”

Dabi gave Izuku a curt nod. “Midoriya.”

“Dabi.” It felt strange calling him that, after so many months of addressing him by his real name.

“Been awhile.”

“Not long enough.”

Shigaraki watched the exchange, amusement dancing across his face. “Such hostility. Come now Dabi, you don’t have to pretend anymore; I know you’re as excited to see him as I am.”

Izuku blinked at that. Excited? To see him? Did Shigaraki know about his meetings with Dabi, Hawks and Mirko? He couldn’t, the healer concluded, eyes wary as Spinner, Twice and Compress filtered in. If Shigaraki knew about our meetings, he would’ve killed Touya for sure, or at the very least imprisoned him…

“Brat!” Twice barked out, pointing an accusatory finger at Izuku. “You kicked me in the face!”

“You sent clones after me!” The healer fired back.

“None of whom kicked you in the face!!”

Shigaraki was grinning again. “You seem to have recovered just fine, Twice. Where’s Toga?”

“Still knocked out,” the man grumbled, rubbing his jaw. “She got a kiss, lucky girl, while I got- “

“Yeah yeah, we heard you,” Spinner cut in, flapping his hand dismissively. “What did ya want, boss?”

“As you can plainly see, our dear Izuku has returned to us.” The statement alone was enough to stretch the villain’s grin wider across his face, his eyes locked on the healer. “Let the rest of the regiments know we have a trained healer on hand if they need him.”

Dabi arched his brow. “You’re just gonna let him use his quirk? That would make him even more of a pain to deal with.”

“The hospital reports from the attack in Kyushu suggest he has an aptitude for traditional medicine, which is all we’ll need for the moment. No need to worry, he’s fully contained.” He turned to look at Mineta, whose fixation on the healer was nearly as intense as his own. “Someone make sure to feed that thing before it starts chewing on the doors again. I’ll show you to your quarters, Izuku.”

The healer opened his mouth to protest- there was no way he’d be sleeping in this nightmarish place- when an arm wrapped around his waist. Dabi pulled him in close, the top of Izuku’s head just meeting his shoulder. “I can take him.”

Shigaraki raised a brow. “Done pretending, are we?”

Dabi gave the other man a smirk. “Like you said, no need to. We’ve got him back, might as well enjoy it.”

He squeezed tighter, giving Izuku a look he never wanted to see on any Todoroki but Shoto. Izuku felt his cheeks flush, embarrassed and annoyed more than anything, and Dabi leaned in. “Come on brat, we’ve got lost time to make up.”

Izuku blushed harder as Dabi led him from the room, the others watching them go without protest. Mineta followed obediently, putrid orange eyes never leaving his target. Dabi kept his hand on Izuku’s waist, finger drumming gently against the healer's ribs. It took a moment to recognize the pattern, but Izuku wasn’t stupid: Dabi was giving him a coded message.

The boy can hear, he drummed out in Morse code, but can’t speak. He won’t repeat anything we say, but there are still ears everywhere.

They reached an ornate wood paneled door, which slid away to reveal a small elevator. It was roomy enough accommodate the three, the buttons to the left of the door activated by some kind of key Dabi pressed to a sensor just above them.

Access to the lower floors is restricted to you, Dabi tapped against his side. Only one of the League members’ keys will unlock them. We don’t keep many Nomu here, but their labs are down there.

Labs. Labs Izuku would be expected to make Nomu in, if All for One had any say in things. The healer knew that wasn’t an option for him; he’d take any torture, any punishment they gave him without complaint, but he wouldn’t make any Minetas for them.

They moved down the hallway quickly, Dabi pulling him into a room and shutting the door tight. Izuku jerked away from him in an instant, putting as much distance between them as possible. Dabi let out a snort. “Don’t flatter yourself, kid.”

“What did Shigaraki mean about you being…excited to have me here,” getting the words out felt almost physically painful. Izuku couldn’t understand why Dabi would behave like that, when it was only within recent months that he stopped showing outward dislike whenever he saw the healer.

Dabi’s face twisted. “Shigaraki, as well as a few of the others are…under the impression that I’m interested in you, thanks to those damn gossip articles.”

Izuku remembered them, the tabloids running wild with theories as to why a notorious villain would save an up-and-coming hero from being crushed to death. Some were convinced the two were in love, and Tokuda’s expert photography adding photos of Dabi curled protectively over him certainly didn’t help. Dabi didn’t seem like he was in love with the healer; but then, Izuku had believed that of everyone he’d met who sooner or later confessed to him.

He pushed those thoughts aside. “Okay, that’s… I don’t know, strange. But I thought- I mean, Shigaraki…isn’t he, doesn’t he – “

“He wants you,” Dabi admitted, obviously uncomfortable. “He’s determined to keep you here, and he- he once offered to… share you with me.”

Izuku’s mouth fell open, a small, distressed cry leaving him. Mineta, who had been staring glassy eyed from the corner, began making his own noises in tandem.

“I won’t let that happen,” Dabi assured him, taking a step forward and wincing when the healer scrambled farther back. “Shit. Sorry, I- “

But Izuku was no longer listening to him. He couldn’t, not with flashes of red and blue eyes, cruel and angry burning into him; eyes that didn’t belong to Kaachan or Shochan. He’d always done his best to ignore the very real threat Shigaraki posed to him, had felt confident in the knowledge that he had so many people in his corner. Dabi may be helping him now, but he could be killed for testing Shigaraki’s patience and then Izuku would be alone with him-

He was crying now, sobs wracking his body as trembling fingers wound into his curls. Dabi was in front of him again, hands reaching out but not quite touching the healer. “Kid, please- “

“I’m scared, Touya,” the words came out no louder than a whisper. “I’m really, r-really scared.”

When he finally looked up Izuku could see the pain in Dabi’s face, blue eyes looking at him in a way he never had before. He wondered if this is how the man had looked at Fuyumi and Natsuo when they were upset, torn between protecting them from Endeavor and trying to earn his father’s affection. Dabi’s own hands were trembling now, falling from the space between he and the healer and clenching into fists at his sides.

“I’m not a good guy, Midoriya,” he began softly, “not even a half decent or somewhat neutral guy. I’m a villain, mostly, and even if I save a million people before I die it won’t excuse all the people I’ve hurt.”

Dabi backed away slowly, only stopping when Izuku’s tears halted. “But I promise Hawks and I will be there for you. You’ve been saving our asses for months, it’s time we returned the favor.”

Izuku nodded, but he didn’t feel any better. Dabi bid him goodnight and took his leave, and then it was just he and what remained of Mineta. The Nomu had stopped groaning once Izuku had calmed down and was again catatonic, orange eyes still staring down the healer but not really seeing him. Now that he’d collected himself Izuku could see he’d been led into a fairly spacious bedroom.

The décor and furnishings were sleek and modern, but the walls and flooring looked outdated by some number of years. He’d later come to find the adjoining bathroom was much the same, as were many of the rooms within the compound. Izuku collapsed onto the large bed in the center of the room, unsure of whether or not he should remove his boots and gauntlets.

“They’ll be taken for sure if I leave them unattended,” he muttered to himself. The boots could be abandoned in an emergency, but losing the gauntlets would severely limit his mobility should he attempt an escape. He removed the boots and placed them carefully at the foot of the bed, eyeing Mineta warily. “Can’t you stand out in the hall?”

The Nomu continued to stare, and the healer let out a sigh. “Of course not.”

He crawled under the covers knowing he wouldn’t sleep at all that night. The glowing orange eyes on him and the threat of red ones joining them filled the healer with a nervous energy that easily matched the bone deep exhaustion from the day’s events. He’d love nothing more than to fall asleep, but in truth he couldn’t even bring himself to turn off the lights.

As he lay motionless, staring blankly at the far wall, Izuku could only pray he’d be found soon.

Chapter Text

Shoto winced as another explosion rattled the building, the reinforced walls of the Commission training room only just strong enough to withstand Katsuki’s rage.

The two had been retrieved from Okoyama disoriented but unharmed and whisked back to the Commission, where they were met with terrible news. No sooner had Momo informed them of All for One’s ploy and the presumed fate of Izuku and the other heroes than Katsuki had stormed into the training room, having enough sense to isolate himself before giving in to his despair.

Shoto wasn’t doing much better, years of discipline and training under Endeavor the only thing preventing him from exploding like his boyfriend was. Next to him, Momo let out a sigh. “I can’t exactly blame him for reacting this way, but Bakugo should really save his strength for the rescue efforts.”

He looked to her; Momo looked as prim and polished as she always did, but there was an undercurrent of worry, stress and anger there as well. Shoto understood her need to keep her composure, having been raised in a wealthy family under the public eye, but he understood Katsuki’s need to unleash his hurt equally. In fact, he would go so far as to say he deeply envied that freedom. “He’ll be ready, I promise.”

Mera joined them, completely unfazed by the explosions. Shoto guessed the man had seen all kinds of tantrums from heroes, especially if he’d ever worked with Endeavor for any length of time. “That girlfriend of yours keeps taking our computers apart; apparently, Commission technology doesn’t quite meet her standards.”

He had the faintest smirk as he said this, and through her obvious embarrassment Shoto could see Momo found it funny as well. “I’ll have a word with her.”

Mera shrugged. “If it helps us find the missing heroes I really couldn’t care less; just keep her away from my desk, will you?”

Mera led the two away from the training room and the troubling explosions coming from it back to the crisis center two floors up. Dispatchers were working tirelessly to assist the remaining heroes with every emergency imaginable, while agents like Mera were handling outreach to other countries for aid.

“We’ve come up short so far,” Mera told them, winding his way through the mess of papers, monitors and frazzled agents. “Most countries are busy dealing with their own villains, and the others don’t seem to think our problems are a priority.” He was monotone as he said this, but even Shoto could pick up the irritation in his words.

“Have All Might make a few calls,” Momo suggested, taking a report an agent handed to her and signing it. “He still has plenty of supporters in the Western world particularly, and I wouldn’t be surprised if the others were more favorable to his requests as well.”

Watching her move from person to person, putting out fires and offering senior agents answers to their problems like a true colleague made Shoto incredibly proud. Momo was one of UA’s best and brightest, her strength rivaling his and Katsuki's and her heroism rivaling Izuku’s. She was fighting through her frustrations by helping people, while Katsuki was destroying the eighth floor and Shoto was just…standing there.

He shook his head. “How can I help?”

Momo led him over to a corner of the dispatch center that the other agents seemed to be avoiding, the reason why becoming clear as Hatsume’s unkempt hair popped into view. Next to her was a woman Shoto guessed could be anywhere from her twenties or thirties, with long red hair pulled back and plaited into twin braids down her back. She and Hatsume stood as Shoto and Momo approached, the woman roughly the same height as the Support student beside her.

“We’ve managed to reconnect the communicators to our network,” Hatsume told them. “The heroes taken were likely scattered around the globe, so patching into the right frequencies to find them will be a problem.”

“And that’s assuming the heroes are in areas where a signal can be traced,” the woman next to Hatsume added. “If we can, we should utilize satellite imaging to find heroes trapped in areas far outside civilization.”

“Thank you both for your efforts,” Momo replied, turning to introduce her companion. “Hero Shoto, this La Brava; she’s been assisting us with circumventing the programs the League has been using to jam our communications.”

Shoto didn’t recognize the name, though the face was familiar to him. “Weren’t you one of the villain’s that interrupted the UA school festival?”

She nodded, looking a bit embarrassed. “Yeah, sorry about that; if it makes you feel any better, we weren't trying to hurt anyone."

It didn't, but Shoto didn't care to argue the point. La Brava tapped something into the tablet in her arms and showed it to them. It looked to be a world map with several points highlighted with glowing red dots. “These are the areas we assume the missing heroes to be, based on the last signals emitted before the comms went down. If we’re right, we can give the search teams assisting us in other countries a better idea of where to look.”

Momo nodded. “Good work; we can start by- “

“I’ve got one!” Hatsume cried, her own tablet alight in her hands. “I’ve managed to connect with one of the communicators, look!”

The three crowded her, eyes fixed in wonderment at the little green dot. She grinned. “Who wants to say hello first?”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Shota popped the last bit of snow into his mouth, sucking the moisture from it and ignoring the traces of dirt and greenery that accompanied it.

He and the others had been surviving like this for two days. They had been lost in the forest in all that time, following the sun in hopes of finding some break in the expanse of trees. This became more difficult as clouds rolled in and obscured the sun from them whilst liberally covering the ground in white. This turned out to be a blessing, as the heroes hadn’t seen any rivers or streams nor any indication of one being near. They relied on the snow for hydration, but it hadn’t been enough to curb the aching in their stomachs as hunger set in. They had no rations to speak of, and none were equipped with any way to hunt or forage. They slept in shifts, though not for any great length of time, with Oboro the only one unable to keep watch, not even he trusting himself with the task.

Oboro had been as helpful as he could be, which is to say he did as he was told and allowed Nemuri to keep him sedate with her pheromones so as not to excite Kurogiri into making another appearance. Shota hadn’t wished to resort to this but understood there was no way around it without risking their situation even further, and the others were in agreement as well. They trudged along with no real path or sense of direction, only the faintest hope that they might soon find relief.

It came much sooner than expected; Nemuri spotted the break in the tree line first, pointing it out to the others with an enthusiastic, “Look!”

There looked to be a clearing just ahead which, upon venturing further, turned out to be a road. Even greater still, there was a man stopped on the side of it next to an old truck. Shota paused on his way to greet the man, realizing halfway to him that he was urinating on one of the massive trees. He politely waited for him to finish, averting his eyes out of modesty as well as embarrassment. Despite their situation, he could hear the others snickering at him. He sighed.

When the man concluded his business Shota addressed him, to which the man cocked his head and repeated something unintelligible. “Eh? Ça va?”

Nemuri perked up. “French? Are we in France?” She repeated her question in French, the man responding to her warily. He was eyeing the other men with distrust, particularly Oboro and his damaged shackles, but Nemuri was charming enough to put him at ease. She turned to the others in obvious disappointment. “Apparently, we’re a few hours from Ontario.”

“We’re in Canada?” Shota asked incredulously. He turned to Oboro. “You sent us to the other side of the world?”

“Not completely,” Oboro muttered. “It’s only a few thousand miles from Japan…”

“Still, I’m impressed.”

Oboro smiled at that, though it was faint and lasted only a moment. Apparently, the stranger had no phone with him, but after some negotiating Nemuri secured them a ride to the nearest rest stop: a cozy diner only a half hour down the highway. The man offered Nemuri and Hizashi the backseat, relegating Shota and Oboro to the truck bed. He couldn’t fault the driver for his wariness despite Nemuri’s promise that Oboro wasn’t dangerous, nor could the villain in question. The drive was slow but comfortable enough, the group mostly glad to be off their feet for awhile.

When they arrived at their destination, they thanked their rescue profusely. He offered a wave and one more odd look at them before departing.

“He thinks we’re fugitives,” Nemuri divulged. “I had to show him my hero license to prove otherwise, though I don’t think he believed me.”

Shota rubbed at his eyes tiredly. “Doesn’t matter; let’s hope someone here has a phone we can use.”

The diner was small and devoid of any customers save an old man at the counter. Nemuri moved over to the counter to engage the waitress in conversation and was delighted to find she spoke English as well. Hizashi joined her in explaining their situation while Shota and Oboro found their way to the bathroom to freshen up. It was hardly the hot shower Shota had been hoping for, but it was better than nothing. Returning to dining area they spotted Nemuri sat in a booth, Hizashi still chatting away with the waitress.

She wordlessly handed Shota a sleek black phone, no doubt belonging to the waitress in question, and turned her attention to Oboro, pointing out various things on the menu and translating for him. With all his companions occupied Shota removed himself from the booth, making his way outside and dialing a number he knew by heart.

The line picked up. “Hello?”

The voice alone was enough to ease the tension the hero had been feeling the last two days. “Eri, how are you?”

“Dad? What’s going on? Where are you?”

She sounded more confused than upset and Shota assured her he was alright. “Is Nezu watching you?”

She said that he was, then left the phone for a moment to fetch him. The principal's cheerful tone soon came on the line, Shota too relieved by this one bit of normalcy to be irritated by it. “There are other heroes missing as well, though I’m sure you already guessed that, as well as- “

“-Midoriya.” Shota finished, for who else could it be?

“Precisely; Todoroki and Bakugo had been taken as well, but they were recovered quickly enough at a separate location.”

This news was surprising to him. “Were they not all on patrol together?”

“They were indeed, but more than one warp gate had opened during their capture and separated them. If only they’d all managed to stay together, we wouldn’t be missing any of our students.”

Shota spared a glance back to the diner. Oboro had mentioned trying to help, even with Kurogiri taking control of him. Perhaps the second warp gate was intended to keep the League from obtaining Midoriya, and had only failed due to bad luck. He shook his head; that didn’t matter now. “I’ll let the Commission know our coordinates for extraction; keep watch over Eri until we’re back.”

“I always planned to. I might suggest you have hero Fatgum made aware of your safety; I hear he’s been most anxious to have you rescued.”

The principal’s tone was sly and knowing but Shota ignored it, as well as ignoring the small smile that tugged at his lips. He said his goodbyes to Eri, promising to be home soon, and spent a few short minutes on the phone with Mera, who held it far enough from himself so that all his students present at headquarters could say hello.

This too made Shota smile: he missed his students as much as he missed his daughter.

He ended the call and turned back to the diner, now intent on eating at least two full meals. He'd need his strength and...well, Fatgum always said he needed to eat more.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Momo stared in shock and horror at the sight before her.

The Commissions sensors had picked up two Nomu heading straight for headquarters, the creatures tearing down the street at alarming speed. Momo had been alerted, but before she could rally Shoto and the other heroes in the building to face them, the Nomu had stopped just before the doors and dropped to the ground. She, Mera and a number of agents met them on the street, realizing the creatures had died just before reaching the building.

They weren’t like the other Nomu that Momo had seen: these were quadrupedal, though their frames suggested they were still in fact made from human parts like the rest. Their hands and feet had been stitched in unsettling ways, their weight resting on knuckles and toe bones. The faces were mangled beyond all recognition, their ears elongated into strange shapes. Mera leaned down to examine them.

“Well, this is grotesque,” he commented mildly, poking at the hair atop one’s head with his pen. Momo felt her stomach churn at the sight. The creatures had nothing to identify them, not that Momo expected them to, but curiously enough there was something attached to them.

Mera pulled on a pair of gloves before grabbing the object: a golden rope tethering the Nomu to one another. “What’s this? A leash?”

“Leashes usually have someone holding them,” the girl muttered, looking away from the sight. It was all so strange to her; were the Nomu meant to attack them? They had yet to see any die after so little time, though they hadn’t seen any so radically altered either. Distantly, she remembered something from Miss Midnight's class about the myths of classic antiquity.

“Two horses and a golden rope,” Momo realized, looking to Mera. “The price paid by Zeus for abducting Ganymede.”

Mera cocked a brow. “Who?”

“Zeus thought him the most beautiful of mortals and had him taken to Olympus,” she continued, more to herself than anyone present. “Shigaraki wouldn’t know that story...” Shigaraki wouldn’t, but All for One would. The hands and feet, which she now understood to be made to look like hooves, the point of the ears... It was wretched, and knowing this to be the end of two creatures that had once been human was almost too much for Momo to bear. 

Mera understood her. “So, this is All for One’s doing.”

The girl nodded, her mouth set in a grim line. “He’s taunting us. He wants us to know the villains have Izu and don’t intend to give him back. I expect this is also a flair for the dramatic on his part.”

Mera rolled his eyes skyward. “I’m beginning to think I’d have been happier as an attorney.”

“You wouldn’t have,” Momo told him with a tight smile. She turned to the other agents. “Don’t let Bakugo or Todoroki see this; they probably wouldn’t remember the reference, but they’re clever enough to guess this is a message of some kind.”

The agent she’d worked with most during her time at the Commission, Shimizu if she wasn’t mistaken, nodded curtly. “Yes, ma’am.” They moved quickly to have the Nomu moved to the labs, the rope taken as well to see if any prints could be pulled from it.

Mera guided her back inside. “I take it this warning will be the last we receive.”

“I couldn’t say; I would certainly expect more grand gestures from All for One, but they could be anything. We’ll monitor any and all altercations with League members to see what we can glean from them. If we’re lucky, one of them might slip up with coordinates to Izu’s location.”

He agreed, the two reaching the crisis center just as another alert came in. They joined Shoto, Hatsume and La Brava as footage came in from Jaku, the area mostly abandoned but still with a few heroes patrolling and searching for villains. What they saw was much worse than they could’ve ever imagined.

Bodies were piled up in the once empty streets, stragglers, heroes and looters alike felled and now dead amongst the rubble. The cameras still in operation were centered around the remains of the hospital, where the Nomu had first emerged and attacked. The creatures were nowhere to be found, only a man with what looked to be several twisted limbs and a figure holding him up.

Hatsume’s eyes widened in realization. “No, it can’t be! Is that-“

“Bunny?” Shoto whispered, his expression pained.

Izuku’s green hair and smattering of freckles were gleaming in the sunlight, his hold on the injured man tender. Leaning down he placed his lips against his patient, only removing them once the blood poured freely from the man’s eyes, ears and mouth. There was no audio, but it was clear the man was struggling to breath as more blood bubbled out of his mouth, coughs splattering the thick red liquid against Izuku’s cheek.

Standing up and moving away from the now dying man, green eyes locked onto the nearest camera. Izuku smiled, bloody and terrifying, and Momo felt something inside her break.

Chapter Text

Breakfast at the Paranormal Liberation Front compound was a lavish affair, with traditional Japanese dishes served alongside Western favorites. The dining room the League used was smaller and more intimate than the large dining hall used when the Liberation Front’s forces would assemble en masse, but still large enough to easily fit the group of seven dining. Bowls of fruit and rice and soup circled plates of fish and hotcakes and meat, with pitchers of juice and steaming cups of coffee accompanying them.

Spinner preferred a more traditional fair, while Twice favored the American dishes. Toga ate mostly meats, as rare as she could get them, while Compress would eat anything sweet. Dabi was picky about his food yet always piled his plate high, and Shigaraki ate smaller portions of whatever was closest to him.

Izuku chewed his food mechanically, not really tasting what he was eating.

From the head of the table, Shigaraki gave him a searching look. “Are you alright, Izuku? Your mind seems to be elsewhere.”

The healer shot him a challenging look, nose crinkled in distaste. “I’m fine, thank you.”

The others continued to eat, but eyes darted between the two with obvious interest. Toga was particularly interested in the greenette’s dark circles and bruised neck, while Dabi took note of the large, angry welt on Shigaraki’s jaw.

Shigaraki was unfazed by the healer’s attitude, gingerly rubbing at the sore spot on his face. “Tell me, should I expect you’ll be just as…spirited tonight as you were last night?”

Compress blinked, looking between the two. “What? What does he mean, Midoriya?”

Izuku grit his teeth, shame coloring his cheeks at the mention of his failed escape.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

He’d waited until well after midnight, praying that anyone not sleeping at this late hour would be otherwise occupied. Izuku then slipped from the bed and quickly pulled on his boots, making as little noise as possible. Mineta was still posted in the corner of the room, his sickly orange eyes still wide open. His erratic breathing had calmed somewhat and Izuku guessed him to be asleep, though a quick test revealed the Nomu’s erasure was still active despite it. Taking a chance, Izuku made for the door and opened it, closing it quickly behind him to prevent Mineta from following.

The creature began to howl, a mangled, panicked sound that rang out loudly even from behind the door. The healer shot off in the direction of the elevator, finding it quickly and descending. He wasn’t sure who was on which floor, nor how quickly they’d be ready to pursue him, and he readied himself for a fight.

On the first floor, Izuku spotted a few strangers he assumed to be guards milling around. They gave him strange looks but made no attempt to intercept him, so Izuku forced himself to move quickly but inconspicuously. The frigid night air stung his cheeks and numbed the tips of his ears but was a welcome feeling as he ducked outside, moving further and further into the darkness. From the window of his room, he deduced the village at the foot of the hill to be the only direction he could navigate on foot, as every other direction would invariably lead to impassible mountains. He moved swiftly into the woods surrounding the compound, cursing the snow on the ground that crunched with every step he took.

He deliberately set out in the opposite direction of the village, moving as far as he could before the trees thinned then pulled himself into one with his zip lines. He raced back the other way through the treetops, careful not to disturb too much of the thick snow that settled on quite a few of the branches. He also kept an eye out for wild animals, as well as any League members that might very well be chasing him now, Mineta likely waking the whole compound with his cries.

He'd only made it about halfway past where he’d first entered the woods when the ground below began to shake violently. The healer jerked himself back to the tree he’d been swinging from, bracing himself against the thick trunk.

What’s happening? Is this somebody's quirk? Izuku was briefly reminded of Shindo from the hero licensing exams but dismissed the thought. He felt the air leave his lungs as the tree he’d sought protection in was wrenched upwards, the force of it nearly knocking him from the tangle of branches. His shock only increased as he was raised up to eye level with a monstrous beast.

The creature had to be the same size as the compound at least, a veritable giant with rough, stony skin and a matted nest of hair fashioned into spikes. It had no irises nor pupils, merely a wide expanse of white in each eye socket. Its teeth were jagged and sharp, and Izuku was thoroughly terrified.

Instinctively he blew as much mist as he could at the behemoth, shimmering pink filling the night sky and enveloping his assailant. But the healer knew his efforts would be in vain: he hadn’t sensed the creature at all, which meant his mist wasn’t likely to affect it the way he hoped it would. He focused his power on disorienting the beast, hoping to confuse it enough to make his escape, but no sooner had he begun channeling his power did the mist begin to fade, and the healer realized with a cold dread the pressure building in his head was from quirk suppression.

Mineta had found him, which meant Shigaraki had as well.

“You can put him down now, Machia,” came the villain’s clipped voice. “I’ll take it from here.”

The creature- Machia- had released him, placing both the tree and Izuku onto the ground with far more care than he’d used to uproot them. Izuku jumped down, defeat weighing heavily on his shoulders. He spared a single glance to Machia, feeling both terrified and intrigued by him, before turning back to Shigaraki. He blinked in confusion.

The man before him was clearly Shigaraki: he looked as he always did and was even wearing the same clothes he had been when Izuku first arrived. What was different was his posture, standing tall and almost regal before him. His expression was both smug and disapproving, and his eyes-

They weren’t the mirthful, threatening eyes Izuku had become familiar with. They looked older to the healer, wise in ways he’d expect from Nezu or Gran Torino. This was Shigaraki, but at the same time wasn’t.

“Really Midoriya,” came the smooth reprimand, “it’s well past your curfew.”

“No,” Izuku whispered, the cadence of those words tugging at his memory. He knew that voice, felt it’s presence though he’d only heard it the once. “You’re not Shigaraki.”

“Correct.”

“All for One…”

“At the moment, yes; I expect my protégé will want to take the reins again soon, but for now it’s just you and me. And Machia, of course.”

Next to him, Mineta let out a gurgle.

“Oh yes, and the little runt, too.”

All for One gave Mineta a half-hearted kick, watching with amusement as the pitiable creature stumbled forward. Mineta fell to the ground, though his eyes never left Izuku. The healer looked away, pity and revulsion churning in his gut. The villain appraised the healer. “I don’t blame you for attempting to run, though admittedly I’m disappointed in the lack of challenge; I expected more from you, Midoriya.”

Mineta began to push himself up, eyes dropping to the ground for a fraction of a second. Izuku seized his chance, calling on his mist and enshrouding himself and All for One. He attacked quickly, throwing punches and kicks as his mist worked to disable the villain. But All for One had years of experience, countless quirks and Shigaraki’s youth on his side. He fought with more power than Izuku thought him capable, eventually catching the healer by the wrists.

“I have no interest in keeping you here,” the villain commented, his hands beginning to glow. “So let’s finish this quickly, hm? I promise it won’t hurt.”

Izuku kicked him hard, the point of his reinforced boot shooting upwards and into the villain’s jaw. Instinctively All for One let go, swearing as pain bloomed in his face. Izuku scrambled back but All for One was faster, catching him by the throat and squeezing hard. “That’s the spirit, but I’m afraid it’s come too late.”

The glowing from All for One’s palms returned but, just as the power began to flow from them, it quickly retreated. All for One’s eyes widened, and he released his prey to study his palms curiously. He looked back to Izuku, raising his right hand and trying again.

Nothing happened.

All for One seemed to catch on to something, a bitter laugh escaping him. “I see, so that’s the truth of it …”

Izuku wasn’t sure what the villain meant, but just as he’d righted himself to attack again All for One flicked his wrist and dispersed the shimmering mist with a gust of wind. Rotten orange eyes found the healer, and the pressure of quirk suppression returned. All for One turned back to the compound. "Go to bed, Midoriya; we have much to discuss in the morning.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

When he’d been called down to breakfast Izuku had expected to be met with only All for One, though he couldn’t say he was relieved to see Shigaraki and the rest instead. It seemed the others weren’t privy to his attempted escape, though he imagined they’d be informed soon enough.

Next to his chair Mineta was chewing mindlessly on some bacon, his eyes still locked on Izuku. His food looked to be a mixture of scraps from the kitchen, laid at his feet in what Izuku assumed to be a dog bowl. It made the healer regret his initial feelings toward the poor soul; he couldn’t say he liked Mineta, but this fate seemed entirely too cruel.

When the meal had concluded the League members were dismissed by their leader. They hesitated to go, particularly Compress, Toga and Dabi, but finally departed, leaving only Shigaraki, Izuku and Mineta. Before the healer could speak, he caught something in the villain’s expression: like the night before, it was close to Shigaraki’s usual demeanor, but altered. Risking exposure, Izuku sensed him.

He’d learned after his failed escape that Mineta’s copy of Erasure was incomplete. It suppressed Izuku’s quirk enough that he couldn’t summon his mist, and likely couldn’t heal anyone, but his senses could still be accessed. He wondered if this had to do with how interconnected his own biological senses were with his quirk, or if perhaps Mineta simply wasn’t a good candidate for the power. Regardless, Izuku had spent the better part of the night testing his senses, even going so far as to scratch himself with the side of his thumbnail to test his sense of the injury as well as his ability to heal it.

It had taken nearly ten minutes to repair the shallow scratch, but he had done it.

In Shigaraki he could sense the transformation into All for One: Like the physical shift there wasn’t much to glean on a biological level, but curiously Izuku could sense a drop in the villain’s blood pressure.

Hypotension can cause a loss of consciousness, the healer assessed, eyeing the man warily. Is that how All for One takes over? By knocking out Shigaraki? It would mean trouble if Izuku ever had to face him, as his usual sedation attacks could possibly switch out one villain for another.

“It appears my protégé and I have differing ideas on how to deal with you,” All for One began lightly. “Taking your quirk as my own would be the most ideal outcome, but it seems Tomura wants you to keep it for now.”

Izuku was taken aback. “What? But why?” Objectively, it made more sense for Shigaraki to want him powerless, unable to fight back or pose any real threat to him or the League.

All for One gave him a mirthless smile. “He still has hope you’ll join our ranks, become the Liberation Front’s top healer and the face of the movement.”

Izuku gave the man a flat look. “That’s not going to happen.”

“I’m well aware of that, which makes this cohabitation a bit of a nuisance; your quirk should be put to use in the Nomu labs but, as things currently stand, I’m not willing to risk your meddling with what few we have left.”

He leaned forward, elbows propped on the table as red eyes bore into the healer. Izuku noticed the difference there, too: Shigaraki’s eyes were often alight with anger or malicious intent, but All for One’s eyes were softer, gentle in a way that caught Izuku off guard. He knew it was a trick, that the villain’s gentle eyes were meant to distract from the pain he was about to cause, but looking at them he could understand why so many had fallen prey to him. “I’m usually a very patient man, but with a quirk so rare, so glorious as yours…”

And there, at the mention of a covetous power, was the spark that was missing from All for One’s eyes. He looked predatory as he spoke, his glee evident in his voice. Izuku had felt several quirks through his research, from the buzz of Kaminari’s to the chill of Shoto’s. He imagined All for One’s quirk to feel like hunger: gnawing and aching and constant.

The villain rose from the table, crossing the room slowly as though approaching a cornered animal. “Give me your arm.”

Izuku declined, then watched in horror as his arm raised on its own. All for One chuckled at his expression. “You should know by now that I always get my way.”

“Whatever you’re planning, it won’t work,” Izuku bit out defiantly. “You should know by now that I always find a way to save the day.”

“Like how you saved yourself last night? Don’t be a fool Midoriya, accept that you’ve lost and maybe I’ll let you live when this is all over. Until then, keep things with Tomura tame while we share a body, hm? You’re a bit young for my tastes and I’d rather not witness anything indecent.”

The comment was enough to make Izuku freeze, his anxious mind fixating on it. From his pocket All for One withdrew a needle and syringe, halting just before the metal pierced the healer’s skin. “Now, now Tomura, a deal’s a deal; besides, it won’t hurt nearly as much as what I’d first planned to do to him.”

He pushed forward again, this time successfully stabbing into the arm and withdrawing as much blood as the syringe would hold. The thick red substance seemed to glow as morning sun hit the container, All for One staring at it almost reverently. Izuku snatched his arm back as soon as his body would allow him, quickly stopping the flow of blood from it with his napkin. “What are you going to do with that?”

All for One retreated to the other side of the room. “Whatever I want; one way or another, I’ll make you useful to me, Midoriya.” He dismissed the boy with a wave of his hand. “Spinner will be escorting you into the village today; I suggest you behave yourself, or even Tomura won’t be able to save you.”

Chapter Text

The walk to the village from the compound was at least half an hour, though Izuku was admittedly walking slowly to take in what he hadn’t been able to see in the darkness of his attempted escape. The snowfall was even thicker than the healer had initially thought, his borrowed boots sinking deep into powdery white.

His gear had naturally been taken at some point in the night, leaving Izuku with no suit and no supports to aid him in another escape. In the closet adjoining his room he’d found an odd assortment of clothing pieces, which he’d later come to realize were donated by each League member. Most of the garments were ill-fitting, with sleeves rolled and waistbands cinched to keep them up, but they’d hold well enough and were better than the thin pieces he normally wore under his suit.

Spinner was bundled up in more layers that Izuku was, the villain’s cold blood wholly unsuited for the climate. His usual mask was gone, his face no longer hidden. Izuku was reminded of the day he’d saved the man from the mob outside Nighteye’s agency, the way he’d curled into himself even after the crowd had dispersed. He no longer appeared defensive or afraid of his environment, only irritated by the weather and his charge.  Spinner grumbled under his breath stating as much as they trudged to the village, but the healer paid him little mind as he got his first proper look at the Liberation Front’s settlement.

The village sat at the foot of the hill the compound occupied, sprawling across a wide valley of smaller hills. It was fairly large, though it looked to have been expanded upon in recent months. The gassho style buildings that looked to be part of the original settlement were now surrounded by makeshift houses. They were mostly squat, ugly things, erected from whatever materials could be scavenged and put together quickly. Farther out Izuku could see some more impressive traditional buildings, and there looked to be a large amount of people milling about there.

They walked down the narrow dirt road into the village, the bare ground hard beneath their feet. There was a fence near the end of the large stretch of land that circled the village, a plain wooden thing with a rusted bolt latch. Leaning against one of the fence posts was a face Izuku recognized from the night he and the others had been attacked, one with silvery white hair and cool grey eyes.

“Geten, this is Midoriya,” Spinner introduced, and Izuku’s eyes widened in realization.

All this snow must be his doing, he thought, accepting the curt nod the man gave him and replying in kind. That must mean this weather is meant to make this area less accessible to outsiders and harder to infiltrate…

Which also meant his chances to be rescued or plot another escape on his own were even less feasible than he’d realized. But then, Dabi could easily heat the air enough to stave off the snow, just like Shoto had on the street. And if Endeavor used his fire as well…

The thought of father and eldest son together again made Izuku tense; Dabi had been slowly warming up to Izuku, Hawks and Mirko, and would likely want to reconnect with his siblings in some capacity, but Endeavor would always be the source of Dabi’s hatred.

No, Endeavor was the last person Izuku needed coming here.

“Food stores are good,” Geten told Spinner, the two navigating the winding path through the village with ease. “We’re low on building materials, but unless we get another wave of refugees before the spring it shouldn’t matter.”

“The compound can act as temporary shelter if we do,” Spinner replied. Izuku listened attentively as they discussed their current resources. He knew from history lectures and Mera’s overworked ramblings that wars couldn’t be sustained without resources.

In the age of quirks, very few wars had broken out between nations as the firepower of each couldn’t be accurately determined without intimate knowledge of every citizen’s unique gifts. Japan’s current civil war was being fought with quirks and biological weaponry, which cut out the need for traditional war machines, but food and medical supplies would still be a dire necessity.

Which meant Izuku was one of the most valuable assets Japan currently had.

He tried to ignore this as the two men continued to talk, though their concerns over resources seemed to be focused on the well being of the villagers. Eventually they reached a large building in the center of the village, its thatched roof tall and imposing. Once inside, Izuku marveled at the warmth of the building, heated entirely by a single irori fireplace in the center of the room. There were several people bustling about the space, carrying boxes and chatting with one another.

Spotting them from across the room, an older man moved to greet them. “Geten! Iguchi! You’ve made it just in time to help with the decorations!”

He was a portly man, about the same height as the ice villain and double the width. His round face was partially obscured by a thick bushy beard and matching brows. Izuku’s own father was unable to grow a beard, but he imagined if he could, it’d look just like the one before him. Bright eyes found him, studying him curiously. “Oh? And who’s this?”

Remembering his manners, Izuku bowed to him. “Izuku Midoriya, sir.”

“So polite! You two could learn something from this young man! It’s good to meet you, too. I’m the mayor of our little town; you may call me Kenzo.” He spread out his arms, gesturing to the room at large. “As you can see, we’re hard at work preparing for the festival! Geten has promised to stop this snowstorm nonsense until it’s over, and don’t think I won’t hold you to it, boy!”

Geten bristled at Kenzo’s words, but the mayor simply chuckled. He had a rather jovial spirit, and Izuku couldn’t help but wonder if the man knew that he was being held hostage by the League. Kenzo paused a moment, his head cocked in thought. “Midoriya…hmm…. Oh! You’re Pucker Up!”

Several heads turned at the man’s loud proclamation, the healer letting out a nervous sound. “Erm…yes, I am.”

The group was surrounded at once, adults and children alike clamoring to meet the famous hero. Geten and Spinner looked incredibly uncomfortable at the sudden rush of bodies, while Kenzo merely laughed at the small crowd’s exuberance.

Izuku spoke to as many as he was able, his Pucker Up persona fixed into place at the first eager face he met with. One woman asked about his fight with the Shie Hassaikai, another about his healing Endeavor. A little boy with a small pair of horns tugged at the healer’s pant leg, his sister peeking out from behind him. “Mr. Pucker Up sir, can you heal our papa?”

The room fell silent. The adults looked from the two children to the healer, their expressions wary. One man stepped forward. “Hiroki, you know that’s- “

“Please,” Hiroki added, tugging insistently. “He’s really sick, and the doctor says he can’t help him. I know you can fix him, just like you fix the heroes! Please!”

He looked at the two children, their matching horns reminding him a bit of Eri. He made to reply when he felt a tug on his other pant leg. He’d nearly forgotten about his other escort.

Mineta was wearing enough layers to fully obscure his grotesque appearance, only his nose and putrid orange eyes visible. All for One had made it clear that, should Izuku attempt another escape, the healer would be forced to pull Mineta around on a leash. Or worse, carry him on his back.

The healer knew his powers wouldn’t work with the Nomu by his side, yet he couldn’t bear to crush the hopes of the two children who were looking at him as though he’d flown into town just to save their father. They were looking at him the way he used to look at All Might, and his mind was made up.

“Of course I’ll help.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Hiroki and his twin sister Hana lived with their father near the edge of the village in one of the newer buildings, the brutalist design of it jarring against the serene mountain backdrop. The children shooed Izuku, Kenzo and the others inside quickly, the small space quickly becoming cramped. The living room was tiny, and the kitchenette beside it was no better. There were two doors on either side of it, and one just down a short hallway. The one down the hallway led to the master bedroom, where the twins’ father lay motionless.

Izuku didn’t need his senses to know something was terribly wrong with him, the foul smell permeating the space was more than enough to indicate a serious illness. He could see the others scramble to cover their noses, Kenzo more discretely than the villains. Izuku had simply resolved to breathe as little as possible. Moving closer, he was relieved to see the man was still alive, though he also sympathized with the pain he was undoubtedly in.

The man was unconscious, his breathing ragged and his skin slick with sweat. Testing his senses, Izuku found the man’s right arm had been crushed, the tissue infected and gangrenous. A closer inspection would reveal a blackened discoloration of a large chunk of it, as well as several quickly darkening splotches nearby.

It was terrible and nauseating, but Izuku was fairly certain he could fix it.

Next to him, Hana was crying. “Please sir, help daddy…”

Kenzo placed a comforting hand on her shoulder. “I’m sure he’ll do everything he can to help.” He then leaned forward to whisper to the healer. “They’re going to take the arm this afternoon, he waited too long to seek treatment after a bad accident.”

Izuku assured both the mayor and the children that he'd be able to help, his sweet smile radiant despite the circumstances.

Spinner was eyeing his charge warily. “Midoriya- “

“I can do it,” Izuku insisted, though he wasn’t sure how with Mineta still watching him like a hawk. Kenzo solved this problem by scooping the Nomu up with the twins. “Come along, let’s leave this to the professional! Children shouldn’t have to see such things.”

Izuku wanted to argue that he was still a child too, if for no other reason than to remind everyone that he himself was far too young to be in such a predicament but was too grateful to be momentarily freed from the Nomu to do so. Mineta squawked and struggled, but Kenzo's grip was firm as he carried them away.

Feeling his full power rush back to him, the healer immediately released a puff of mist over the man’s face, letting it cocoon his head and keep him blissfully sedated. “Do either of you have a knife?”

Geten looked taken aback by this question, but Spinner wordlessly handed him the switchblade he’d been keeping in his pocket, likely a measure to keep Izuku in line if necessary.

He knew he had no cause to, but Izuku explained the process to the older men anyways. “The tissue itself is dead in these two spots; I could try to fix them, but it would take a lot of power and guesswork that I’m not comfortable with.” Maybe it was the power of his knowledge, the information he had that they didn’t that made him feel better about his situation. They could suppress his quirk, control his whereabouts, even steal his blood, but he’d always have his mind to use against them.

Opening the knife, Izuku began hacking away at the blackened flesh, trying not to gag as he pulled misshapen chunks away from the appendage. Spinner made a choked sound and Geten looked away entirely, his nose scrunched in disgust.

“I can speed up the cellular regeneration once the worst of the infected pieces are gone,” he continued, taking only a little enjoyment from the horror of the two. “That takes a lot of power too, but at least this way I can be sure the tissue that grows back is healthy.”

Having removed as much as he dared and depositing it into a nearby wastebasket, Izuku returned the knife to Spinner, who somehow looked even greener than usual. He then sensed the man, pleased to see his vitals were still stable after his slapdash surgery. Not wanting to disturb the mist currently keeping his patient comatose, Izuku placed a small kiss to his hand, unleashing as much power as he could.

When the first crunch and snap of bones reorienting could be heard, Geten fled the room. It took a few minutes for the crushed arm to set itself, then longer still for the missing bits of flesh to regrow and the remaining infection to die off.

“He’ll be out for the rest of the day,” the healer told Spinner, wiping his hands on the already soiled bedsheets. “But someone should move him and sterilize this room to prevent the infection from returning.”

Spinner could only nod, looking deeply upset by what he’d just witnessed. Kenzo peeked his head in, laughing in triumphant delight as he spotted the patient’s now healed arm. “Haha! You’ve actually done it, son! I suppose I should’ve known that you would, only it was such a bad injury!”

Soon he was pushing his way in with the children in tow, Izuku feeling Mineta’s Erasure suppressing his quirk once again. He quickly pushed the wastebasket behind him, not wanting the children to see the gore inside of it.

Hiroki was crying even harder as he squeezed his father, uncaring of the sweat and grime covering the man. Hana was poking at the newly healed arm curiously, her smile wide as she searched for wounds that were no longer there. “You did it! Thank you!”

Seeing their excitement and relief warmed the healer's heart, and he was reminded once again why he fought so hard to become a hero. A few neighbors came by to help with the clean up, each one just as amazed by the patient’s miraculous recovery as the children were.

“That’s some power you’ve got!” Kenzo praised him as the little group left the house. “And to patch up old Kimura so quickly well, I’ve certainly never seen anything like it!”

He clapped a hand onto Izuku’s shoulder warmly. “And I know just how we’ll thank you: we’re hosting a little festival tonight, a celebration for all the new members of our community. We’d be honored to have you attend as my personal guest.”

Izuku wanted to say no, he didn’t really feel like celebrating his hostage status, but knew the man wouldn’t allow him to decline. “I- I suppose…”

“He’ll be there,” Spinner confirmed on his behalf. Izuku gave him a searching look, to which Spinner responded with a sharp look of his own. Pleased to have the matter settled, Kenzo bid them both a jolly farewell before returning to the house.

Geten walked them back to the gate, his demeanor as cold as the icy ground beneath them. Spinner made no further comment on the day’s events, though Izuku couldn't stop turning them over in his mind. He couldn’t quite understand why the man would insist on his attendance to the village festival, especially considering he’d most likely have to escort him there again.

Just before they’d crossed the threshold to the compound, the villain spoke. “Shigaraki isn’t fond of mingling with the villagers, but they’re our people. If you go, then he doesn’t have to.”

His tone was casual, but Izuku felt the meaning behind the words. Clearly, he’d be expected to function as a sort of emissary for the Liberation Front forces as well as a healer, but there was something more to it. Spinner seemed to think if Izuku went to the festival, Shigaraki wouldn’t follow. He’d have even more time away from his biggest threat.

Still, Izuku couldn't find it in himself to be grateful to him. “I see.”

Spinner looked like he wanted to say more but thought better of it, turning back to the compound without another word. Just as quiet, Izuku watched him go.

Chapter Text

The night of the festival was cold, as winter was fast approaching, but less so than it had been under Geten’s perpetual snowfall. The League compound was still bustling with villains, though most had already left to join in the merriment happening in the village. Izuku had been informed by Kenzo that he need not dress in traditional garb, as he typically would for Tokyo’s summer festivals, and instead chose to bundle up in the ill-fitting clothes he’d been donated.

Shigaraki had entered just as the healer finished lacing up his boots, smiling proudly at his attire. “The jacket suits you, Izuku.”

Izuku realized the thick outerwear he’d chosen must belong to the villain and promptly removed it, searching for a different one in the closet. Shigaraki just laughed at him.

Green eyes narrowed in contempt. “What do you want?”

The villain shrugged, stepping further into the space. “Do I need to have a reason to visit you? After all the trouble I went through bringing you home?”

This isn’t my home, Izuku wanted to scream. The day or so he’d spent with the League had been a new kind of torment; he could feel nothing but anger and humiliation whenever he caught sight of any of the villains, even Dabi. He hated how trapped he was, how vulnerable without the full use of his quirk. Shigaraki either didn’t mind this agitated version of him or greatly relished it, and Izuku couldn’t decide which would of the two was worse.

Shigaraki looked to the far wall, which Izuku guessed to be in the same direction as the village. “We make a good team, you know: since my transformation, I have access to more power than almost any person on the planet.” A small frown crossed his face, as if this still wasn’t enough for him. “I command a great army, but what happens when the war is won? Then comes the boring parts, I guess. I have no interest in the day-to-day governance of my people, and I can admit that my care for those beyond the core League members is trifling at best.”

His eyes snapped to Izuku, red irises intense and wanting. “But you, Izuku…where I have too little care, you have an abundance of it. I’ve known this since the moment we met, seeing your open concern for a wretched stranger seeking aid.”

The healer could only stare in bewilderment at the villain, baffled by his warped recollection of their first meeting. “I was concerned for my safety more than your condition; if you recall, I urged you to seek treatment elsewhere and leave me be.”

The man shrugged as if their words were one and the same. “It’s exactly that mix of tender heartedness and pragmatic thinking that make you a perfect match. With you by my side, ruling Japan will be effortless.” His expression became dreamy, an exact mirror to that day in the mall when he’d forced Izuku to heal him. “My strength, your love… No one would ever dare oppose us.”

He stepped forward, his arms outstretched to embrace him. Izuke flinched, but Shigaraki froze before he could leap away from him. His hands outstretched, fingers twitching with effort, the villain seemed wholly rooted on the spot. “No, no not now- “

The healer sensed the same shift he had that morning, confirming his theory as All for One took hold of his captor. “So sorry to interrupt; but really, you shouldn’t tease my protégé, Midoriya.”

Revulsion curled in Izuku’s gut. “That’s not what this is, and you know it.”

The villain shrugged, pulling out a syringe. Izuku’s arm raised on its own just as it had that morning, allowing All for One to draw another vial of blood. The healer stared at it. “Are you trying to synthesize my quirk using my DNA? Like you did with Mr. Aizawa’s?”

“Clever boy. Not the easiest task with even a weak, simple quirk; one such as yours could take years to crack, and that’s just to learn its secrets. Replicating it could take a lifetime.”

The thought was so dreadful Izuku nearly missed it: a small tick in the villain’s heart. He was lying, but about which part? He imagined it would be difficult to replicate his quirk without their mad scientist available to them, perhaps even impossible, and Izuku had firsthand experience with how tricky quirks could be. Was he lying about doing it at all?

He focused his attention back to One for All, who had taken a small step back. He looked smug, but there was an uneasiness about his demeanor now. A quick scan revealed his blood pressure was close to dropping, which likely meant Shigaraki was fighting for control.

He wondered how long the two had been battling for dominance over Shigaraki’s body, wondered how much longer they’d be forced to share before All for One chose a new vessel or rid himself of the competition in his current one. It was possible that Shigaraki’s body would destroy itself from the strain of their conflict, cracking and splitting just as his skin once did.

I can use this, Izuku realized, eyes widening slightly as All for One began to shake from the effort of maintaining control. If those two share a body for much longer, they might wear out Shigaraki’s strength. I’d just need an opening, a moment without Mineta looking at me…

But Mineta’s gaze held firm and All for One seemed to win the struggle, his smarmy expression less sure than it had been a moment before. “Have fun at the festival, Midoriya. Remember, their heads are on you should you try to flee again.”

It was an artless threat from the villain that Izuku largely ignored, holding fast to his newfound knowledge. All he needed was an opening…

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The village was brightly lit despite the hour, paper lanterns hanging from buildings and crossing the narrow streets from roof to roof. Most had placed a few by their doorsteps, which had been abandoned in favor of exploring. Stalls had been erected wherever space could be found amongst the cramped streets, offering hot food and drinks and small trinkets for children.

Though he’d been assured there was no dress code, Izuku realized that some of the villagers he, Dabi and Mineta passed had some kind of decoration or adornment on their persons. Some carried feathers or scales tied with string around their necks, while others had horns and antlers made of wood encircling their heads. Izuku found this odd but made no comment, instead bracing himself as Kenzo’s wide grin came into view.

“There he is! Our new savior!”

Villagers within earshot applauded, making the healer feel incredibly uncomfortable. “It was nothing, really….”

“Nothing? Bah! I don’t think old Kimura would call it nothing, and neither would these two!” From behind the mayor peeked Hiroki and Hana, both colorfully dressed but missing the adornments the other villagers wore. They visibly brightened seeing the healer dashing over to speak to him.

“Daddy’s still sleeping,” Hiroki informed him, Hana nodding shyly beside him. “But doctor says he’s in perfect condition!”

Izuku would late learn from Kenzo that the boy had taken this information dutifully and with every intention of passing it to him. He smiled at the children, his heart warming. “That’s wonderful news! I suppose we’ll have to celebrate, then.”

Hiroki nodded seriously and Izuku suppressed a small coo. From beside him, Dabi shot his charge a questioning look. Izuku guessed that both Spinner and Geten had kept the events of that afternoon to themselves, most likely out of discomfort over what they’d seen as opposed to any protectiveness over him. He returned Dabi’s look, a silent promise to explain, when small hand began tugging at his sleeve.

“Come on, Mr Pucker Up! Mrs Kobayashi made hot cocoa!”

And so the little group made their way through the festival, sampling treats and playing games to keep the children amused. At some point they’d migrated to the large gassho building where Izuku had first met the three townsfolk, staring in awe as a performance took place.

Dancers clad in intricate feathered costumes moved gracefully about, timed perfectly to the music. Some of the elder villagers provided their skills with strings, percussions and woodwinds to create the melody, aided by the rhythmic clapping and stomping of the audience. To Izuku’s shock and Dabi’s annoyance, Hawks swooped in as the tempo increased, half-naked and sending his crimson feathers flying through the air.

“That idiot’s going to freeze to death,” Dabi commented dryly, though he seemed almost amused by the performance.

The dance ended with a flourish, the audience roaring in response. Hawks spotted the group, his grin impish as he waved to them. Izuku hoped none of the other League members were in attendance to scrutinize the two of them: he’d been informed by Shigaraki that Hawks was among the ranks of the Liberation Front, a fact he’d already known, and he’d had to act appropriately shocked and hurt so as not to draw suspicion. If the others ever caught wind of his and Dabi’s deception, Hawks could be killed just as easily as Dabi would, and Izuku didn’t want to think about what price he’d have to pay for knowing about it.

The winged hero joined them, the twins as starstruck to meet him as they’d been meeting Izuku. “Well, hey there! Fancy seeing you here, Midoriya.”

Kenzo looked at him curiously, as if he’d never thought to question why the teenager was so far from Tokyo, but Dabi quickly intercepted. “Shouldn’t you be flying south for the winter, moron?”

“And miss all this? Not for the world.” His smile was bright and charming, though Dabi was unmoved by it. They continued to squabble half-heartedly, Kenzo now chuckling at the display.

“It was so good of Hawks to come join us,” the man commented, fiddling with the colorful feathers at his throat. “The newcomers really admire him; Spinner, too.”

It was then that Izuku really looked at the people at the festival, noting that while many of them looked no different than he or Kenzo, just as many were Heteromorphs.

“They came to us a month ago,” he continued, eyes sweeping over the crowd. “Had some bad run ins with the wrong kinds of people. They had a village not much bigger than our own, and they were harassed to the point of terror. The Liberation Front offered them sanctuary, so they packed up their children and their possessions and came here to seek asylum. Burned their own homes to cover their tracks.”

So, these are the people from that missing village, Izuku thought, recalling conversation he’d overheard in Mera’s office. He couldn’t imagine how such terrible conditions could be allowed to come about: the Commission had an entire division dedicated to protecting Heteromorphs, yet a whole town of people had to abandon their homes to escape persecution. It made him angry; heroes were meant to keep people safe, not neglect them to the point of defection.

Kenzo let the feathers on his necklace drop back to his chest. “We wanted to throw this festival to show our new neighbors that we accept who they are, horns and all.” His eyes flicked up to look at the twins, who were poking at Hawks’ wings with wonderment, and the healer realized this man was the type of leader the Commission was sorely lacking.

Izuku looked at the crowd, which had begun to disperse now that the performances had come to an end, spotting the original villagers with their feathered and scaled jewelry and understanding that a community had formed between the old villagers and the new. He thought back to the day he’d rescued Spinner from the angry mob, ready to hurt the villain entirely because of his mutation. He then thought back to that morning, at Spinner’s insistence that Izuku come to this festival, and the motive became clear.

He wants to protect this place, Izuku thought, watching with some surprise as Dabi began juggling blue flames to amuse the twins. If I show interest or concern for the villagers, Shigaraki will ensure their safety.

And All for One would continue to use them as leverage against the healer, the threat now hanging over not just him but the entire valley. Kenzo moved to applaud Dabi’s performance, Hawks sneaking over to whisper to the healer. “Hey, you doing okay?”

Izuku shot him a withering look. “I’ve been kidnapped, Hawks; I think it’s safe to assume that I’m not okay.”

The winged hero looked chastened and Izuku immediately felt guilty. “I’m unharmed, but that may not last for long.” He shared the events of the last twenty-four hours with Hawks, who had gone pale at the implications of Shigaraki’s behavior. He then explained his theory about All for One and Shigaraki, about their conflicting desires and fractured psyches.

Hawks let out a strangled noise. “Midoriya, that’s- dammit. I suppose you won't let me fly you out of here, huh?"

“Not with everyone’s lives at stake, no.”

The two fell silent for a moment, watching Dabi hold his flames close enough for the children to warm their hands but far enough away to keep them from burning. The hero let out a low whistle. “Wow, guess even that crispy old grump has a soft side.”

He said it quietly to avoid being heard by the man and Izuku held back a snort. He doubted he and Dabi would ever be friends, if they both even managed to live through their current predicament, but he suspected Hawks might be just the person to befriend the lost Todoroki, or at least come close to doing so.

Just before the others came to join them, Hawks moved closer to Izuku. “Listen, don’t let Shigaraki get you alone for too long, and if he does-“ He paused a moment, choosing his words carefully. “You have more power than you think. The others, they’re not happy about you being here. Too much of a distraction from their plans, I guess. Use that, however you can.”

He means turn them against each other, Izuku thought, nodding to the hero. Shigaraki clearly didn’t have as much control as he’d like to convey, and neither did All for One. If Izuku could somehow cause friction between the League members, he could splinter their forces and give the heroes a chance to strike.

Only, he had no way of protecting the villagers if Shigaraki or All for One caught on.

Hiroki and Hana rejoined him, with Dabi and Kenzo not far behind. He smiled as the twins began chattering away about the festival, their exuberance infectious. Hiroki stepped forward, something twisted in his hands. “We wanted you to have this, Mr Pucker Up, to show that you’re one of us, too.”

It was a crown made of delicately braided leather, two thin branches jutting from either side like antlers. They reminded Izuku of the flower crowns he’d made with Mirio and Eri, his heart aching at the memory. He slipped the crown atop his head, the smile on his face dimming ever so slightly.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

As the festivities carried on well into the night, Hawks slipped away and into the darkness.

He flew up to the compound, gaining entrance quickly and discreetly. No one would bat an eye at seeing him there, even in his current attire, but Dabi had informed him of a secret mission the rest of the League was carrying out, leaving their base largely unguarded.

He moved into the elevator, selecting the button for the lower floors and pulling out his phone as it descended. The device had been programmed with some kind of jammer, which Izuku’s friend Hatsume had assured the winged hero would prevent the League from discovering his actions.

Once he’d reached the labs, Hawks began his search. The young inventor had also gifted him a small thumb drive programmed to copy and store all the information on the League’s hard drives. He wasn’t sure which computers held what information and had to repeat the process several times over just to be sure each device was copied. He then moved to the physical files, leftover from Garaki’s time there. This particular bit of espionage was for Hawks, who’d been given a disturbing rumor courtesy of Mera.

The file he was looking for was buried under a mountain of Nomu research, all of which was useful but not entirely relevant to Hawks’ search. The file in question held the earliest trials of Nomu research, starting with simple physical enhancements and gradually moving to genetic mutation. It was as he’d feared.

Dr Kyudai Garaki had been incredibly old, at least two hundred and perhaps even older, with a great number of aliases throughout his life. One of which had been a Dr Tsubasa, whom Hawks had only heard of just the once from Mera. That same name was listed in the file he held, containing his research from eighty years ago, a report to his superiors and the original directive for the research.

All of which was printed on Commission letterhead.

Chapter Text

Endeavor stood tall and imposing in Fujimura’s office, his shoulders set in a rigid line. He’d been called in to meet with her in the early hours of the morning, the rising sun just beginning to poke into view of the large windows. The president had her back to it, scribbling something on the desk before her.

Next to Endeavor stood Rock Lock and Fatgum, flanking the flame hero on each side with Ryukyu and Kamui Woods standing on either side of them. They were the highest ranking heroes left in Tokyo, with Hawks on his secret mission, Mirko unreachable and most of Japan's best heroes still unaccounted for. Never one to be fully outnumbered, Fujimura had three Commission agents on standby, though Endeavor hadn’t a clue as to what for.

The president continued her writing without so much as a glance at her subordinates. Endeavor was familiar with this kind of power trip, having seen it plenty of times during his rise in the hero ranks in his youth. He didn’t see any reason for it now, with the country’s top heroes already lined up for orders; but then, maybe that’s exactly why she felt she needed to remind them of their place.

Fujimura set her pen aside, assessing the group of heroes before her. Though her expression was neutral, the downturn of her lips created a perpetual frown that made her look severe. “It seems we’re in a difficult situation.”

It was such a gross understatement Endeavor had to hold back a derisive snort, though the others did not exercise that same restraint.

“Hundreds of people dead, more than that wounded, heroes disappearing left right and center,” Rock Lock counted the crises on his fingers, brown eyes fixed on Fujimura’s yellow ones. “At this point, I’d say it’s more than a ‘difficult situation.’”

The woman shrugged. “Call it what you will; in any event, we have a problem. We haven’t managed to recover enough heroes to meet the growing number of crises, and the League is becoming more and more brazen in their attacks.”

She gestured to a screen mounted on the nearest wall. “Then, there’s this.” It was footage from Jaku city, showing a green haired boy tearing through streets. Mist thick and red swirled around him, felling nearby citizens and heroes instantly.

The protests began at once. “What the hell is this?!” “Obviously, this has been faked.”  “No way that’s Pucker Up, just no way!”

Fujimura silenced all of them with a hand. “It doesn’t matter who or what that is, what matters are the very real bodies they’re leaving in their wake. We’ve known for some time just how dangerous Midoriya’s powers are, and how tenuous his allegiance to us is.”

One of her agents moved to her side, placing a metal container on her desk. “Without Midoriya here, we not only have to send our forces into danger without access to healers, but now must fight against the very same power meant to aid us.”

Endeavor raised a brow. “Then why not rescue him? We’ve already pinpointed the League’s location.”

This caused a bit of a stir amongst the other heroes, who in fact did not know about this. In truth, Endeavor only knew from a coded message Hawks had sent him as a precaution; the Commission had proven themselves to be untrustworthy, though Endeavor did not flatter himself to think he was much better.

Fujimura gave him a cold look. “If you have access to that information, you must also know there’s an entire village at risk if we attempt any extraction. That’s assuming we could find a way through their admittedly clever defenses and survive the counter assault long enough to reach Midoriya. For now, we have to operate as though we’ve lost him entirely; no sense putting eggs in a broken basket.”

Fatgum bristled at the callous words, but Endeavor just managed to get past them to their intended meaning: it was true that, from a logistical standpoint, they were at an extreme disadvantage. The heroes were outnumbered, their forces splintered and their greatest healer in the hands of the enemy. The war hadn’t been lost, not yet, but it certainly wasn’t in their favor.

He crossed his arms over his chest. “What is your solution, then?”

Fujimura pulled a vial from the container in front of her, holding it up for the heroes to see. “Earlier this year, UA students Momo Yaoyorozu and Mei Hatsume presented a drug known as Counter at I-Island’s annual expo. This drug is able to completely reverse the effects of Trigger and other quirk enhancing drugs instantaneously.”

Endeavor recognized it, as well as the names Fujimura had listed. Yaoyorozu was the daughter of one the wealthiest and influential families in Japan, and the Hatsume girl had been supplying both the heroes and police with support gear in the last few months. They were also close friends of his youngest son, as well as tied closely to Midoriya.

Fujimura continued. “In recent months, our scientists have found away to engineer this drug towards a new purpose. Using a mixture of high-end Trigger as well as a reformulated Counter, we now have a refined quirk enhancer guaranteed to boost quirks without the usual drawbacks.” She wiggled the vial in their direction, the red liquid inside sloshing against the glass. “In order to regain the upper hand in this war, you will each be taking a dose of this new drug.”

The heroes’ response was immediate. “Absolutely not.” “What the hell? No!” “You couldn’t pay me to take that crap!”

Endeavor stepped forward. “What’s the meaning of this? You want to win this war by resorting to the villains’ tactics?”

“I want to win this war period,” Fujimura shot back, her tone icy. “And our best hope of doing so is being held hostage in an impregnable mountain range surrounded by our enemy. The tests have shown the drug is safe and effective; the hero Sir Nighteye has been taking regular doses without any side effects.”

Ryukyu’s eyes widened. “Nighteye approves of this?”

“He understands the necessity, to the point of volunteering himself as the first test subject for the drug as soon as trials were ready.”

Endeavor had seen the hero sporadically throughout the wartime efforts, and had noted how ragged, how twitchy, he looked as well.

Ryukyu must have known this as well, her expression hardening. “And Creati and Miss Hatsume, they agreed to letting the Commission repurpose their work?”

Fujimura gave her a tight smile. “Their work belongs to the Commission; they have no say in what we do with it.”

Endeavor lowered. "And the person whose blood you've harvested for it? Does he know?"

"Who knows; as I said, he's lost to us at the moment. Feel free to ask him after you've taken the drug and brought him home."

Rock Lock stepped forward, his expression stony. “Count me out. I’m not taking some quirk steroid for a half-baked shot at the upper hand in a fight.”

“Need I remind you we’re at war, and not one we have a great chance of winning. All Might’s legacy might as well be dead, for all the good it’s doing us now. As for our new Number One- “

Yellow eyes found Endeavor, shrewd and calculating but not exactly cruel. “We don’t have the public support we need to continue this for much longer; Pucker Up was as good for morale as he was for healing, and every minute that he’s not standing proudly beside us weakens our efforts. This drug will give us back the edge we’re missing, it might even keep some of you from dying before we can win this.”

Rock Lock was still strongly opposed to it, but Kamui Woods did not share his colleague's sentiment. “I’ll do it; my quirk isn’t strong enough on its own to take on the League, especially the fire users. I’ll take whatever help you can give me.”

Fatgum and Ryukyu held firm in their rejection of the drug, and soon all eyes turned to Endeavor. The flame hero detested the idea of taking a cop out after years of working hard to become the new number one hero. He wanted to earn the title by his own merit; taking a quirk enhancer would destroy that work and give the villains all the evidence they needed to prove the heroes were too weak to beat them. On the other hand, the heroes needed a win. If this drug gave them enough of an advantage to rescue Midoriya, his healing abilities could likely fix any negative effects the drug created, as well as returning one of the Commission’s greatest assets to their side of the war.

Fujimura looked at him expectantly. She knew as well as he that the others would fold if he did, their loyalty to the cause greater than their own morality. He glanced to Rock Lock, so firm in his convictions, and knew the answer. “I won’t stop any hero from taking this drug, but I won't be one of them.” His eyes hardened as he fixed them on the president. “And don’t even think about offering it to the hero students, or I’ll destroy every last dose of it.”

After a long pause Fujimura nodded, her expression blank but her eyes blazing with fury. “Very well, the rest of you may go. Kamui Woods, give me your arm.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

“That can’t be Izu,” Hatsume insisted, “he wouldn’t do something like that, and he certainly wouldn't be dumb enough to get caught doing it.”

Mina bit back a snort. They were watching the footage replay on one of the Commission monitors, scouring the short video for clues. She and Shinso had come to help their friends locate more of the missing heroes. Hatsume, Momo and Shoto had been in a state of panic when they arrived, and the two newcomers weren’t much better as they watched their class Sweetheart kill a man with kisses. It was apparent no one in the room really believed the healer had willingly killed someone, though theories as to how the footage came about varied drastically.

“It could be fake,” Shoto offered, trying to find any obvious edits made to the footage. “Like those viral videos online that show celebrities who’ve never met dating.”

Hatsume raised an eyebrow at this but considered his point. Momo shook her head. “Our scouts report those bodies are all real, at least. Someone might have interposed Izu’s face on another person, but the murders weren’t faked. Maybe some kind of mind control?”

“Doubtful,” Shinso drawled. "We don’t have any records of mind control quirks listed for the League or their co-conspirators. It’s not impossible, but still.”

Mina watched the video closely, gasping as the feed caught a close-up of the healer’s face. “That’s not Izu!”

“We know that, Ashido,” Shinso commented dryly.

“I mean that can’t be a mind-controlled Izu, or a fake using a picture of him or even an evil Izu! Look! He looks totally wrong!”

Momo took a second look at the footage, not seeing anything obviously wrong about the healer’s appearance.

Mina tapped the top of her head. “His hair, Yaomomo! The curls are wrong! Izu has a 3b curl pattern, while this person has 2c curls!”

She pointed to the footage, where the healer’s signature green curls did look looser than normal. Mina had spent hours helping the boy learn to manage his hair in the span of their friendship, and the resulting lustrous locks she considered to be one of her crowning achievements. She pulled on one of her own curls, the tight pink coil springing back instantly. “Izu takes great care of his hair now, there’s no way he’d lose his curls that fast.”

“But that difference could be from anything,” Momo reminded her gently. “If he hasn’t been maintaining his hair it could explain why it doesn’t look as curly.”

Mina knew the others were thinking she’d chosen the most superficial of things to notice about the healer, but truthfully it was her attention to detail, superficial or otherwise, that led to her conclusion. She huffed. “And does it explain the difference in his freckles?”

She pointed to the healer’s cheek. “This Izu only has four or five freckles, but our Izu has more than that!”

Shoto nodded. “She’s right; Bunny has seven freckles on his left cheek, eight on his right… and six on his nose.”

“You would know that,” Hatsume teased, while Mina’s triumphant grin turned mischievous. “Where else does he have ‘em, Todoroki?”

Shoto blushed at the implication and Momo cleared her throat. “Okay, so whoever this is they’re clearly not Izu. One of Twice’s clones, maybe? How would we tell?”

“If you hit them hard enough, the clones disintegrate,” Shoto informed them. “Just like Ectoplasm’s clones do.”

Mina processed this information, chewing the inside of her cheek. “Well, do we have any footage of the other League guys nearby?”

The others looked to each other in surprise; in their distress, they hadn’t thought to check. Momo pulled one of the Commission agents aside, requesting footage from the surrounding areas be pulled and brought to the group. Within minutes, they had three new videos to review. The first only had shots of the carnage left behind by the villains, the second video only small glimpses of them. The third was clearer, with images of Shigaraki, Spinner, Compress and Twice destroying a now abandoned hero agency. From the contents on the ground before them, it was clear they’d searched the building first.

Shinso narrowed his eyes. “Isn’t that Fourth Kind’s agency?”

Momo nodded; most buildings in Jaku had been evacuated, though Fourth Kind had kept his agency open and ready to help people until he, like so many others, disappeared after the League’s kidnapping of Izuku and the displacement of many of Japan’s heroes. Heroes like Mt Lady, Crust and Edgeshot had been recovered thanks to Hatsume and La Brava’s work to reestablish the communicators, while the teachers of UA had managed to find an agency in Ontario, Canada and reach out for help. Heroes like Fourth Kind, Manual and Selkie were still unaccounted for.

“They must know the agency is abandoned,” Mina said, watching the footage again. “Why tear down a building no one’s using?”

“And why ransack it first,” Shoto muttered, more to himself than the others.

“Could be a symbolic thing,” Hatsume suggested. “Like they’re getting rid of any reminders that heroes exist.”

“Or preventing them from reestablishing footholds in areas under the League’s control,” Shinso added with a frown. “The cities surrounding Jaku have been left alone for the moment; maybe they’ll be targeted next.”

It was the likeliest strategy, and one the students decided to focus on for a counterstrike. Momo called Mera over strategize, the man surprisingly receptive to their ideas.

“Momo’s practically been running this place,” Hatsume whispered to Mina. “Once we get Izu back, those two will have the whole Commission wrapped around their fingers.”

The pink-skinned girl laughed at this, knowing it to be true. She left Momo, Mera and Shinso to come up with a plan to cutoff the League’s advancement to help Hatsume and La Brava with locating more lost heroes. She’d heard her teachers would be back in Japan within another day or so, and they would need as much help as she could give them.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

It was well past midnight when the jet finally came into view of Commission Headquarters, the sleek aircraft nearly imperceptible against the dark skies above it. Shota was grateful the trip was almost over; the last few days had been difficult, their fight for survival in the elements made worse by the knowledge that something was happening back home that neither he nor his friends could do anything about.

Beside him, Hizashi was snoring so loud it bordered on deafening, but Shota didn’t have the heart to wake him. Across from them, Nemuri dozed lightly with her head resting atop Oboro’s shoulder. He was back in functioning quirk suppressing gauntlets, though the Canadian Hero Commission had a streamlined version that looked more like standard handcuffs than they did the metal tombs that Japan used. Shota wondered if these were of a better quality because of this, or less so.

Blue-grey eyes met his, the two men communicating silently. When they landed, Oboro would be swiftly transported back to Tartarus and put into solitary confinement. None of the heroes would be allowed to visit him then, and both Nemuri and Hizashi had raged and cried at the news. Shota hadn’t been surprised and neither had Oboro, but that wouldn’t make it any easier to see his friend thrown back into that dark pit alone.

It was this knowledge that had Shota and Hizashi intercepting Mera and his agents when they landed, giving Nemuri and Oboro one last moment together, no matter how brief it was. Mera wasn’t fooled by this but allowed it anyway. After saying his goodbyes Oboro left without protest, the Commission agents escorting him firmly but not without care to a small helicopter bound for Tartarus.

Shota watched him go, turning his eyes back to Mera once his friend was safely aboard. “What do you have?”

Mera gave him a flat look. “I have your brats taking over my offices, giving orders to my men and emptying the break room faster than we can stock it.”

“So you’ll be keeping them, then?”

“Not on your life, Eraser.”

Shota grinned, unable to stop himself. He gave the man a short version of events after they’d been displaced, how Oboro had done his best to keep everyone alive despite his loss of control. Mera responded with the heroes they’d managed to locate, as well as the ones they hadn’t. He briefly mentioned Midoriya, only to say they weren’t any closer to rescuing him.

“It’s the terrain,” Mera groused as he led the heroes into the building. “The only sure way in would bottleneck any forces we sent in and lead to their deaths. Even a small group would likely be detected and killed.”

Shota thought about it. “What if we made them come to us?”

Mera gave a humorless chuckle. “With what bait? They have what they wanted most from us.”

He paused a moment, his thoughts plain on his face. “Unless, you mean to use Kurogiri.”

Shota hadn’t meant that at all; but now that Mera had brought it up, he supposed they ought to consider it. “Shirakumo wouldn’t be an…optimal choice, no.” It was clear to him that the League didn’t value Oboro beyond his quirk, and even then it wasn’t a high priority for them. There was also the issue of his turning on them again, displacing all of the heroes for a second and likely final time. “You said earlier that the League has been spotted ransacking the abandoned hero agencies.”

Mera nodded. “We’ve yet to determine what it is they’re looking for, if anything at all; they might be doing it for the thrill.”

The underground hero expected there was more to it than that. They needed to remember that Shigaraki wasn't the only one leading the charge, and All for One always had a reason for his actions.

Shota’s expression became steely. “We’d better figure it out fast; have your agents locate the rest of the untouched agencies, and then we’ll plan our attack.”

Chapter Text

The guards and various Liberation Front members smiled brightly as Izuku passed, some even going so far as to bow to him as though he were a respected elder.

It had been over a week since he’d arrived at the compound, the autumn days more like winter under the ceaseless snow on the mountains. The healer spent a good deal of his time helping out in the village, when Shigaraki didn’t have him training with the League or siting with him in his study. There weren’t any seriously injured patients, aside from the occasional sprained ankle or broken limb from erecting new shelters, but the unseasonable cold had left many of the young, old and frail sickly. Izuku couldn’t use his healing powers with Mineta constantly underfoot, but he made do with the training in traditional medicine Recovery Girl had given him, as well as the herbal remedies some of the villagers were willing to teach him.

He found he rather enjoyed it, though he suspected he wouldn’t if his patients had more serious illnesses. He treated many of them in their homes, though a sick bay had been set up in the large building in the town center. The irori fireplace kept the interior perfectly warm throughout, and the structure was insulated much better against the cold than the tiny huts made of old wood and scrap metal.

When he reached his destination he rapped sharply on the large door, waiting with some impatience. The door swung open, Shigaraki’s eerie smile greeting him from within. “Izuku.”

He brushed past the man and his greeting without comment, crossing the room and taking a seat on one of the floor cushions. Shigaraki joined him after Mineta had waddled in, a sharp whistle escaping him. At the sound of his whistle, a squat little dog came bounding in from the other room. It had stubby little legs and a pudgy body, with giant ears that stood high and alert over a happy, slobbery face.

Izuku had been terrified the first time he’d been called in to meet the creature, certain that Shigaraki had invited him to his room for unsavory reasons. His fear was enough to convince Dabi to stand guard outside, waiting to be called in to rescue the healer should he need it. When Izuku had instead been met with Pochari, a friendly Pembroke Corgi, he’d been both incredibly relieved and incredibly confused.

“I had a dog just like this, once,” Shigaraki had told him, gloved hands reaching out to stroke her soft fur. Izuku had come to realize that Shigaraki wore them out of fear of hurting the animal, likely having done so in the past, and made no mention of it.

Since that day Izuku had been bid to join the two several times, Pochari always greeting him with a happy bark and a little spin on her short legs. Shigaraki sat close by but not so close as to alarm the healer, and they would play with the dog in relative silence for most of his visit. Occasionally the villain would update him on League missions or plans to expand the village, and Izuku would hesitantly share what he could about how the people fared. He hated coming, hated how intimate the conversations felt, and how the villain’s bed seemed to loom over him from the far wall.

Pochari licked his hand, earning a small smile from the healer. He scratched at her chin, his smile widening as the dog leaned into his touch, her hind leg twitching from it.

“I hear the villagers worship you,” Shigaraki commented, watching the two with interest.

Izuku refused to look at him. “They like me, I guess.” He didn’t want to think about how dependent on him they’d become, and how quickly it had happened. He couldn’t stay there forever, didn’t even want to be there at present, and the adoration of the people in the village below would only make it harder to leave. The League members had been warming up to him as well, with everyone in the compound treating him as though he was among the highest of their ranks. It unsettled the healer to see his captors so attached to him, especially since they had no plans of letting him go.

“They more than like you,” Shigaraki insisted, petting Pochari when she turned to him. “They love you, respect you without fearing you; they need you.”

Izuku looked to him, his green eyes hard as he assessed the villain. Shigaraki’s gaze was far too open for the healer's liking, though at least some of that affection was for Pochari. He expected some wheedling from the man, who had so much hope that Izuku would some day break and declare himself a member of the League, or at least the Liberation Front.

He hated himself for it, but once or twice Izuku had indeed caught himself thinking about it. He knew he didn’t want to be a League member, not really, but he had thought about the Liberation Front army and what they truly wanted.

Spinner had told him the Liberation Front demanded the right to use their quirks however they wished, free from restriction. As someone who had been caught in the Commissions clutches for over a year, Izuku could sympathize. Geten had given him more information, albeit reluctantly: the Liberation Front was born of the belief that the use of meta abilities was a right, not a privilege, and no one should have the power to control or censor it. Their founder Destro had scribed his manifesto behind bars shortly before killing himself, and his sacrifice along with his mother’s had made them martyrs to the cause.

Izuku found flaws in their arguments as well as some of the actions taken in the name of their cause, but he could see the merit in a world where quirks could be used freely. It was knowing that people like Shigaraki and All for One would abuse that freedom that kept Izuku from fully endorsing it. Then there were his boyfriends, Momo, Shinso, Hatsume and the rest, who would no doubt be heartbroken if he were to betray them to join the Liberation Front.

Having grown tired from running between the two, Pochari curled up against Shigaraki’s outstretched leg but still within reach of Izuku. Her eyes were deep chocolate against the yellow-beige of her fur, staring at the healer curiously.

“They may respect me,” Izuku said finally, “but they would lose any respect they had for you and the League if they knew why I’m here.”

The villain shrugged. “We’re at war and you haven’t been harmed, I see no reason for them to feel anything other than gratitude.”

Izuku had correctly guessed that much about his captor, only he had no idea what he’d do if the villagers felt and acted differently than he believed they would. He certainly knew what All for One would like to do, but the villain would be hard pressed to actually harm the villagers. The League had the strength, but in this small valley cut off from the rest of the world, the village had the numbers. There would also be division amongst the ranks of the Liberation Front, who would see any attack on the villagers as a betrayal of their cause.

Hawks had suggested he sow such division amongst the League, only Izuku wasn’t sure how. He didn’t want any harm coming to the village, so he’d have to find another way to do so. Perhaps…

“Spinner is very important to them as well,” he commented lightly. “And Geten. They’re on the committee and work closely with the mayor.”

“All under my orders,” Shigaraki replied. “Spinner obviously made the most sense; the refugees found it easier to trust a fellow Heteromorph after all they’d been through, and Geten was a high ranking member of the Liberation Front before we absorbed them. Our message is spread quickly and repeatedly this way, not that their allegiance was ever in question.”

“Of course not.” Their allegiance belonged to Kenzo, Spinner and Geten, and perhaps even to Izuku himself. Spinner was devoted to Shigaraki, but before that he’d been a worshipper of Stain. Izuku had been saved by the hero killer once, had perhaps even earned his respect after they’d fought. If Izuku could remind Spinner of that somehow…

Pochari let out a yawn, her eyelids drooping as she fought to stay awake. Izuku smiled, patting her gently atop her head. He made to stand, Shigaraki nodding to him. “Until next time, Izuku.”

As he exited the room, leaving the softer, unguarded Shigaraki with his other pet, Izuku began to plot.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~**~*~*~

“LET GO, DAMNIT!”

Katsuki snarled as Iida, Shoto and Ashido held him back, each using every bit of their strength to do so. They were in the 2-A dorms watching the footage outside Commission Headquarters from the living room, the screen flooded with a thick red mist.

“Whoever that bastard is, I’ll blown their damn head off!” Katsuki had been disgusted by the last bit of footage he’d seen of them, angry beyond words at someone using his boyfriend’s face and powers to commit atrocities.

“Mr. Aizawa forbade us from leaving campus without backup!” Iida reminded him, digging his heels into the carpet.

“Yeah!” Ashido agreed. “Besides, you’ll never be able to get to the other side of the city before they’re gone.”

The blond let out an angry, derisive snort that meant he very much believed he could get there in time to capture them. Since he and Shoto had been returned to Tokyo the day after Izuku had been taken, guilt and anger had swallowed the hot head up, leaving him useless to the others as they worked to rescue the missing heroes. That only made him feel worse, like he was only good for fighting and he wasn’t even being allowed that much.

Shoto let go of him, moving to stand directly in front of his boyfriend. “If you want to leave, you’ll have to go through me first.”

The rest of the class gawked at him with the exception of Shinso and Momo, who only shook their heads at the display. Katsuki sneered. “You think I won’t, Pretty Boy?”

The dual toned boy smirked, the expression so much like Katsuki’s the blond was taken aback. “I think you’d get your ass handed to you, Kats.”

Katsuki froze in disbelief, a shocked laugh bubbling out of him. “You’re lucky you’re so pretty, Icy Hot.”

“Could you two maybe do this mating dance in your room?” Shinso asked drily, earning a giggle from Uraraka.

Still angry but regaining his sense, Katsuki stomped back over to the television to stew as the news continued. He’d known immediately upon seeing both shots of the imposter that their disguise was deeply flawed: everything from the hair to the freckles to even the shade of his eyes was off, just enough to prove that wasn’t Izuku. The imposter had shown up outside of the Commission building a half hour ago, erecting a makeshift podium out of debris and reciting Izuku’s press release from a month before in a saccharine voice and adding their own mocking words to it.

“In hard times like these, we must remember to love each other!” The imposter proclaimed, placing a tender hand to their heart. “And most of all, remember to love me!”

They blew a kiss to the audience, which was comprised of citizens and captured Commission agents chained together in a line. More red mist tumbled from the imposter’s lips, reaching the small crowd and causing them to convulse. Blood began to pour out of their eyes, noses and mouths just as the victims from the last attack had. Katsuki was close to pushing past the others and finding his way to the Commission, Aizawa’s orders be dammed, when a blur shot into frame and struck the imposter.

Landing with far more grace than she carried with her in other matters, Mirko gave her target a vicious grin. “And there’s more where that came from if you don’t surrender! Hell, maybe even if you do.”

The imposter reeled from the hit, the thick red mist they’d summoned dissipating just as their focus did. Their victims lay in a bloodied heap on the ground, but it was possible one or two of them lived.

The imposter shrieked. “Spoiler! You’re spoiling my fun!!”

They lunged at the hero, throwing punches and kicks that looked very similar to Izuku’s fighting style. They were a poor match for Mirko’s speed, taking far more hits than they managed to land on the rabbit hero.

“Weird, why not use more of that scary mist?” Kaminari wondered aloud.

Jirou gave him a dry look. “Whose side are you on?”

“What? I’m just saying!”

“Idiot,” Katsuki grunted. “You forget how long it took Deku to figure that shit out? And he’s five times smarter than this asshole.”

Momo nodded. “He’s right; Izu can keep his mist active while fighting because he’s able to focus on multiple things at once. Part of that is rigorous training, but some of it is just wits.”

After another savage kick from Mirko, the imposter was slammed into the ground. They failed and shrieked but stayed solid, ruling out the possibly of it being one of Twice’s clones.

“But if Izu’s power takes tons of smarts, then how did the fake Izu manage to make anything happen with his mist at all?” Uraraka questioned, brown eyes watching the brutal fight unflinching.

“Has to be intention,” Shinso muttered. “Izuku is always going on about how his healing comes from his desire to save people; if he instead wanted to hurt them…”

Uraraka looked at the bodies crumpled on the street again, letting out a small gasp. “It’s Himiko Toga.”

All eyes turned to her. Uraraka had faced her just the once during their time at the summer camp, fighting her off with the help of Asui. In the weeks shed spent helping the others at the Commission, she’d seen the other girl’s file alongside the rest of the League’s countless times. “She can shape shift into a person by drinking their blood.”

“As far as we know, the transformation is only physical,” Momo argued. “She can’t use that person’s quirk as well.”

“Maybe her quirk evolved, ribbit.” Asui suggested. “Most of ours did.”

Their attention returned to the screen, when Toga had regained her footing and was on the offensive, two sharp knives glinting in her hands. Mirko held her off easily enough, but there were visible cuts on her arms, legs and feet.

Using a move that they’d since Izuku execute plenty of times, Toga managed an axe kick that broke through Mirko’s defense and shot forward, closing the space between them and planting a quick, foreboding kiss on the hero’s arm.

Mirko let out a bellow that seemed to shake the 2-A common room and her fleshed twisted. Her arm and leg crunched under an invisible weight. She fell to her knees, eyes wide and furious as blood began to trickle from her. It began with her nose, then her eyes and so on until it seemed to be oozing from every inch of her.

“Hematohidrosis,” Momo said gravely, the symptoms matching what they’d seen from the victims of Jaku and the people still crumpled near the hero. It was a rare condition, but one that Izuku’s power could easily force.

The students jumped as a shot rang out, so loud it seemed to be coming from the common room. Toga let out an unearthly howl in Izuku’s voice as her own blood began to spill, a hole torn through her shoulder.

Mera had stepped into the fray, a silver handgun gleaming in his hand. He wasn’t without injuries himself, blood trickling down his temple from an unseen head wound. Behind him more Commission agents formed, all showing signs of battle.

Izuku’s winsome features turned ugly with Toga’s hateful scowl, green eyes blazing with contempt. She released more of the thick red fog, but this was merely cover as she fled. Mera ordered several agents to give chase, choosing to stay back himself and tend to Mirko.

The hero had gone still, her head drooping and long silver hair obscuring her face from view. Blood still ran down her form, turning the ends of her locks a sickening pink.

Momo had her phone out in a flash, waiting impatiently as the dial tone rang. Mera looked surprised as he felt his pocket buzz, then irritated as he looked at it. The others watched him answer through the screen. “What do you-“

“We saw everything,” Momo cut him off. “Take Mirko and any of the people that survived to the shelter. They can be treated there.”

Mera looked about but never found the camera. A bitter chuckle they could not hear escaping him. “You’re worse than Midoriya; very well, I’ll have them taken at once. I don’t mean to sound grim, but it may be too late.”

“If they’re still alive we can help them,” she assured the man, her tone much older than she was.

Katsuki knew that in all likelihood Mirko and the others would die in transit, but if they were strong enough to withstand it they would live. He’d been incredulous when he’d first seen it, then he was laughing hysterically at it. “Let’s see how well you extras like your kisses now!” he’d hollered with glee.

Toga wasn’t the only one who could wield Deku’s kisses, after all.

Chapter Text

When Rumi opened her eyes and saw a strange boy peering down at her, she struck out at him with sluggish movements. He sidestepped the blow easily, shooting her an annoyed look. “Is that any way to thank your savior?”

But Rumi was not listening, instead focused on her arm. Her memory was slow to return to her, but she had thought her arm had been crushed along with one of her legs. She fumbled with the blanket that lay over her, peeking down at the healthy appendages. “Wha- How in the hell?”

The boy tutted. “I healed you. Don’t get any ideas about standing up though, you’re likely still sedated.”

Rumi took a closer look at her arm, then her leg: both had faint scars running across them, prominent enough to be visible but not so dark as to be considered ugly, at least not by her. The hero’s head was foggy from whatever drug she’d  been given, but she could see other cots around her in a cluster, almost all of them occupied. Beyond them was a vast stretch of open space surrounded by mountains, lakes and small cities. The sky overhead was bright blue and dotted with fluffy white clouds, but where the sun should be was a giant, man made light.

“Where are we?” She murmured, more to herself than the boy beside her. It wasn’t any facility of the Commission’s, she’d been to all of those at one time or another. She supposed they might have secret ones unknown to any hero, but the number of people she could see wandering about in plain clothes made it obvious this wasn’t one of them.

“This is the USJ,” the boy told her absently. He was scribbling something onto a clipboard he’d pulled from her cot. “Principal Nezu and the Commission rebuilt it as a shelter as well as a training center. They must’ve known we’d need it sooner rather than later.”

He pointed upwards at nothing in particular. “They’ve got some high tech quirk inhibitors up there in case villains try to break in again. Guns too, since we obviously can’t fight them with our own quirks in that case.”

He sounded almost bored, but there was a haughty tone to his voice that set the hero on edge. “And just who the fuck are you, anyway? You said you healed me but I’ve never seen you in the infirmary or out in the field with the medics before. And I thought the healers were all dead or captured.”

The boy gave her a withering look. “Not all. Recovery Girl is still with us, and Midoriya’s no doubt alive and well. Those vicious boyfriends of his would tear the county apart if he died.” His expression became almost bashful as he talked. “I- I’m not really a healer, I’m just borrowing Midoriya’s powers for now.”

He went on to explain his ability to copy other quirks, how Midoriya had helped him to evolve his power to create a ‘Perma-Slot’ wherein he could hold a single quirk for an undetermined amount of time. So far it had been month since he’d last touched Midoriya to copy his quirk and hadn’t lost it yet. He used the quirk to heal the gravely injured, leaving the less dangerous cases to Recovery Girl and the rotating staff of doctors. He sounded more and more arrogant with each passing word, and soon he began to monologue about his supposed greatness. Rumi had stopped listening halfway through.

“I’m not as skilled with healing as Midoriya,” he admitted somewhat reluctantly. “We had to reset your bones physically as best we could before I healed you, and you’ll probably have those scars until Midoriya can fix them himself.”

Rumi chose not to tell the proud boy she’d keep the scars as a reminder of her failure, instead remembering something he’d said. “The Commission built this place? Are any of them here?”

The boy nodded. “Over by the fire zone; if you want, Kirishima can take you there.”

He called over another boy, this one taller with spiky red hair. Rumi vaguely recognized him as one of Fatgum’s students. The redhead turned to the other boy. “Monoma, Recovery Girl needs your help with one of the agents they brought in.”

Monoma let out a dramatic sigh. “A healer’s work is never done. Until next time, Mirko.”

“There won’t be a next time,” she muttered irritably, one of her ears twitching. She refused the wheelchair Kirishima had grabbed for her, walking on shaky legs that grew more steady with each step. The boy trailed behind her.

“The fighting has been getting worse,” he told her. “The League keeps attacking hero agencies, even the abandoned ones.  We’re not sure why… But on the bright side, we’ve located most of the missing heroes! They’re not all back in Japan yet-“

Rumi ignored him; she was grateful for the information but irritated to be spoon fed it by a child. Then she remembered all the secrets from both the Commission and the League that she’d only become privy to thanks to Midoriya’s meddling and with only the barest amount of shame began listening to the boy once more. 

He gushed some about the boy who’d healed her- Monoma, she recalled distantly- with a light flush on his cheeks that might have interested Mirko if she’d cared for either of them. Instead she let Kirishima trip over his words and his feet until they’d reached their destination. 

One of the buildings in the fire zone had been repurposed as an office for the Commission, with a handful of agents stationed there to monitor the activity and potential threats the shelter might face. She was surprised to see Mera there, pouring over files and maps with a weary expression, until she spotted president Fujimura bandaged and unconscious on a hospital cot. 

Mera glanced up as they entered, not happy to see them but not displeased either. “Shouldn’t you be resting?”

“Shouldn’t you?” Mirko fired back, nodding to the gauze wrapped about his temple like a headband. 

He offered her a tiny smirk before returning to his papers. Mirko dismissed Kirishima with a wave of her hand and joined the agent. He let her glance at the papers, absorbing the information quickly as her eyes darted back and forth. Mirko wasn’t one for sitting still, wasting time or doing things slowly; it was part of the reason she and Hawks worked so well together, the winged man just as hyper as she but with a hidden well of patience. 

“Himiko Toga managed to escape,” he told her, an obvious irritation in his voice. “But we salvaged a blood sample from the fight; as we suspected, her DNA was mixed with Midoriya’s. The scientists assure me the blood she took from him had to be fresh, otherwise it would’ve coagulated and given her clots when she drank it.”

Mirko knew as well as he did that Midoriya was alive, thanks to Hawks’ reports. They were coming in more frequently now that the League had the healer, the laid back man’s concern evident in his messages. She gazed at the map in front of her, detailing the topography of the village and base camp the League was currently occupying.

“We thought it would be easier to strike them away from their stronghold,” the man grumbled. “They obviously thought the same and laid a trap for us.”

His eyes darted to the president. Mirko knew what he was thinking. “As if we’d get rid of her that easily.”

Mera smiled. “I almost wish you’d been there when she offered Endeavor and the others her latest project; would’ve saved the League the trouble of killing her.”

Mirko had indeed been furious when she heard what Fujimura had concocted using the Trigger and blood they’d acquired. She wasn’t angry that Fujimura offered it to the heroes so much as she was angry that she’d made it at all. Nighteye had been her guinea pig for it and had immediately become dependent on the drug. They couldn’t even use his foresight to predict the League’s movements as he’d been near comatose since his last dose. She frowned just thinking about it, wondering what horrors would befall that fool Kamui Woods now that he’d had his first.

Mera’s frustration seemed to grow the longer he looked at the map. “All we have to work with is brute force; we can’t fight them head on with our numbers and sneaking in to extract Midoriya or surprise the enemy isn’t feasible either.”

Mirko thought for a moment, one of her long ears twitching. “Okay, so what if we lure them out?”

Mera gave her a dry look. “With what? Our reports say they have ample food and supplies to last for months, and with Midoriya’s healing they won’t have any need for outside medical attention.” He frowned angrily. “We have to find something, anything to give us the upper hand before she wakes up.”

Mirko glanced at the unconscious woman, wondering what he meant. Wordlessly, Mera handed her a file marked confidential. “I didn’t show you this.”

She nodded, opening the file and scanning the contents. It took all of her self control not to scream. “She wants to bomb them!?”

Mera’s grimace deepened. “Fire bombs; she believes Midoriya would be able to survive them, and we’d have an opening to take him amidst the chaos.”

Mirko’s nostrils flared. She wasn’t a sentimental person by any means, and her proclivity for violence was well known, but the thought of killing people innocent and guilty alike in one fell swoop angered her beyond words. 

“I found it on her desk after we were attacked,” Mera told her. “It hasn’t been signed and no one knows about it yet. When she wakes up, she’ll likely put in the orders.”

“Then we make sure she doesn’t wake up,” Mirko said darkly. That smug blond kid clearly hadn’t been allowed to heal her, and if Fujimura were to suddenly succumb to her injuries…

She shook her head; she may hate the foul bitch, but she wouldn’t kill an unarmed woman in her sick bed. “Forget that I said that. We need to handle this before she wakes up. We’ve got almost all the missing heroes back, I say we strike now.” Fujimura may not blink at the thought of killing villain’s and unarmed civilians, but she’d never dare drop bombs on Japan’s top heroes.

Mera shook his head, a bitter smile on his face.“I’m afraid we can’t spare them; while you were out, the League and their army struck again. We’ve had to send half our heroes out to fight them.”

Mirko’s ear twitched, her stomach churning. “Fuck. Where?”

He met her eyes and, for the first time since she’d met him, looked lost. “They broke into all those agencies to look for coordinates, it wasn’t until they’d hit headquarters that the League found what they were looking for; they- they’ve attacked I-Island.” 

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Toshinori gripped his seat tightly, his knuckles turning white and his fingernails digging into the material as the jet soared through the air. The Commission had received the distress call just hours after the attack on Headquarters, with many heroes and agents still trying to help those injured or track down the villains who’d attacked them. When Toshinori saw a blurry video of Dave, looking pale and panicked as he ordered them to bring reinforcements to the island, he’d been enraged.

Across from him, Detective Tsukauchi tilted his chin. “You doing all right?”

Toshinori nodded, his jaw tight. 

“We’re about twenty minutes out,” the other man continued, now addressing the other heroes, agents and policemen on board. “We’ll land on the easternmost side of the island and work our way to the cultural building in the center of the island. Team A will meet the enemy head on while Team B will search the area for civilians.”

He left out the third team that would consist of only himself, Gran Torino and Toshinori: they would make a beeline for the labs to collect David Shield and his daughter if she wasn’t holed up in the Academy. The Commission had concluded the Island’s top scientist and founder was their top priority, but Dave could have been nothing more than the Island’s plumber and Toshinori would have always rescued him first.

Snipe looked at the blond, gesturing to his hip. “You remember what I showed you?”

Toshinori nodded once again, instinctively patting the pistol strapped there. Without One for All, the weapon was the only way he’d been allowed to join the mission. He hated how delicately the Commission and the others treated him now, as though he wasn’t once Japan’s number one hero.

Young Midoriya felt this way too, he thought sadly, remembering his tactless words and actions when interacting with the healer. Though he’d apologized and made things right with Midoriya, the shame still burned in his gut. 

Tsukauchi checked his watch, eyes darting to the window where the smoking ruin of I-Island’s towers came into view. “We’ll be landing soon; everyone be sure to-“

Something collided with the jet, causing the aircraft to jerk violently in the air. Toshinori resumed his sight grip on his seat, wincing as his head smacked painfully against the metal behind him.

“What was that?” The detective barked into his earpiece, frowning as the pilot responded through the static. He turned grim eyes to Toshinori before the others. “We’re under attack; brace yourselves.”

From his seat Toshinori could see the island more clearly, though still too far away to land on. “Tsukauchi, we need to –“

Another blow struck the jet, harder this time, and the passengers started yelling over one another as the aircraft began to whirl around and plummet into the sea.

Chapter Text

Izuku watched with concern as Kenzo’s sputtering cough worsened, the older man red faced and shaking from it.

They were in the main building of the village, the makeshift infirmary filled with sick villagers. The relentless cold had hit them hard, so much so that even the young and healthy were suffering from it. Beds stretched from either of the far walls and down to the entrance in cramped rows that were almost as difficult to navigate as one of Aizawa’s obstacle courses.

“You should be resting,” Izuku scolded the man.

Kenzo waved him off. “I’m the mayor, it’s my duty to care for my people no matter what state I’m in. And besides, I’m perfectly healthy! Just a bit of a cough, that’s all.”

The healer couldn’t help but smile at the man’s devotion to his people. He had never been sick himself, no doubt a byproduct of his quirk, and working with the sick was unquestionably a task for him. Kenzo was older and just as prone to sickness as any other man, yet he came to help tend to his people every day regardless. He was an inspiration to Izuku, but he was also a patient to him all the same. He knew he couldn’t argue the man into resting, but he could switch Kenzo’s usual green tea with the one the healer had made from spruce needles and honey to ease his cough.

Nearby, Mineta let out a wheezing, ragged breath. He too had fallen ill during their many trips between the compound and the village and, though he felt immensely guilty about it, Izuku had wished him even worse off so as to be left behind at the compound. It would do him little good, as Shigaraki might keep him in the compound until Mineta had recovered or perhaps would make him stay by the wretched Nomu’s bedside. If he was allowed to visit the village below it would likely be with the villain escorting him personally, and that would be even worse than bringing Mineta.

Once the daily treatments had been given, Izuku stayed to help serve the patients their lunch. The warm broth was seasoned with more medicinal herbs and soft pieces of tofu cut small enough to be swallowed whole. It was simple fare, but filling and good for driving away the cold. Afterwards he made Kenzo drink a bowlful, stubbornly refusing to eat his own portion until the mayor had finished.

“You know,” Kenzo began, wiping a dribble of soup from where it had ran into his beard, “you’re really quite-“

“Don’t say bossy,” Izuku cut in, wrinkling his nose in annoyance.

This made Kenzo laugh. “Bahaha! I was going to say you’re quite the leader, but I suppose bossy works just as well!”

Izuku rolled his eyes, but there was a smile creeping across his face as he did.

When it came time for the healer to depart Kenzo insisted on joining him. “Getting you home safe is the least I can do to repay all your kindness.”

Izuku felt his stomach twist at the word home but tried not to let it show. On the icy streets of the village they found Geten, snow swirling around him gently. Izuku frowned at him. “You’re making people sick with all this snow.”

Grey eyes as cold and hard as the mountains surrounding them found the healer, studying him with little interest. “Isn’t that the point of you? To make our people strong through the winter?”

It isn’t winter, Izuku wanted to argue, and I’m not here to fix your mistakes.

He was there to be a pet for Shigaraki, much like his dog Pochari was, but the healer wouldn’t admit that out loud nor to someone who acted as superior as Geten did. He did spy the tiniest flash of guilt in those grey eyes at the mention of the sick, and thought perhaps he could convince the man to ease his storms until his patients had recovered.

Mineta let out a wet cough, and revulsion bloomed across Geten’s face. “Keep them indoors and they’ll be fine; without the snow we’re vulnerable to attack, and if we are attacked the sick won’t be worried about the sniffles.”

He brushed past them with cool indifference, but Izuku was willing to bet he’d pay a visit to the infirmary before the day ended. They continued along the narrow path past the traditional gassho houses and the ramshackle huts between them, past the old wooden gate and up the steep hill towards the compound.

It was about halfway up the first sloping hill that Izuku felt his senses perk up, dull though they were. A moment later he was knocked back by a blur that sent him sprawling into the snow. The chill of it made Izuku’s cheek sting, bits of powder coming with him as he pushed himself up.

Toga was quicker, pinning him down with a ferocious strength. “Blood! I need blood!”

The healer’s eyes went wide as he looked at her; Toga had always unsettled him with her sharp grins and feverish eyes, but in the days since she and some of the other League members had departed she’d grown even wilder. Her blond hair was sticking out in all directions, no longer swept back into neat twin buns. Her clothing was ragged and caked with blood, and there were cuts and bruises on her face and neck. He sensed more than saw the bullet wound in her shoulder, wincing as he detected the early signs of a bad infection. He supposed he’d be forced to heal her once the crazed girl had calmed down.

“Toga,” he said in the stern voice he used with unruly patients, “let go of me this instant; you’re hurt, and I can’t help you unless you let go of me.”

There’d be no healing her at all with Mineta’s rotten orange eyes boring into them, but he refrained from saying so. Behind them, Kenzo was ordering her to get off the healer but with no success.

“I don’t need healing!” She cried, a hungry look flashing her yellow eyes. “I need blood! Blood! Blood!”

Izuku was a few inches taller than her and likely a bit heavier, but it was the moves he’d learned from Gun Head that helped him buck the girl off of him and pin her swiftly to the ground. She’d been expecting this, a blade appearing in her hand and slashing at him in a flash.

Blood dripped from his cheek in a thin red line, hitting the snow with a soft, pattering sound. Izuku could see with revulsion that Toga was craning her neck towards the reddened ice, tongue outstretched to reach it.

He took the knife from her as she butted her head against his, a cry of pain leaving him as his grip loosened. She scrambled away only to launch herself at him again, Izuku flipping away with grace. He’d kept up his physical training with regular sparring sessions, working on his agility through gymnastics routines he barely remembered.

Toga was evenly matched in this regard, the two spinning and flipping back and forth between punches, kicks and slashes. He’d never sparred with her, choosing instead to fight against bigger foes like Dabi and Compress. He realized now that was a mistake; Toga fought as well as he did, but with a crazed strength and reckless abandon.

“I need your blood! All of it! Let me have it, Zu Zu! Please!”

She was crying, fat tears rolling down her cheeks. The act was ruined somewhat by the ravenous look she kept giving his bloody cheek, the girl unashamedly licking her lips at the sight. “I want to be you! Only you, from now on! Everyone loves me when I’m you: the heroes, the League, the boss! Even Dabi loves me when I’m you! They love me because they love you! And I get that love when I’m you!!”

It was an absurd claim; the heroes respected him (at least, he hoped they did), the League coveted his powers and Shigaraki…

Well, he wouldn’t think about Shigaraki.

As though he’d been summoned, a jet of blue flames shot between Izuku and Toga, Dabi and the others not far behind them. Izuku spotted Kenzo red-faced and panting behind them and guessed he’d slipped away during the fighting. Mineta was squawking from his spot in the snow, but his gaze remained fixed on his charge.

Shigaraki’s red eyes were bright and furious. “What’s going on here?”

Izuku was at a loss for words. He wasn’t sure how to explain what was happening with Toga; she was insane, of course, but everyone already knew that. She seemed worse than before though, the hole in her shoulder and the fever the infection would bring likely deepening her madness. Dabi, Spinner and Kenzo were looking at him with varying degrees of concern, while Twice and Compress seemed more worried for Toga.

Toga spoke up before he could. “I- I need his blood! It’s all gone, I need more!!” Her eyes kept darting to him, hands grasping at air as though she could feel the red liquid slipping between her fingers. Izuku shuddered at the thought, Shigaraki’s hardening when he spotted the blood trickling down the healer’s cheek.

“We let you have your fun because we needed a good diversion,” the villain said lowly, his expression colder than the snow beneath them. “But you were supposed to save most of that blood to further our research.”

Research? Toga? Izuku didn’t know her well enough to judge her intelligence, only the crazed behavior and occasional sweetness she displayed in public. Then it became obvious.

They hoped she could use my powers to make more Nomu, since I refuse to. He’d seen her transform at the Hero licensing exams, and once again when he’d been brought to the compound; he had watched as she became Twice with only a drop or two of blood, then double herself after transforming. He doubted very much that she could use his powers in any complex way, not without serious study and dedication, and he knew that such dedication was beyond her, brilliant or not.

“And now that you’ve depleted the stores we had, you want to steal it from the source,” Shigaraki continued, his voice turning to a hiss. “He’s mine, Toga! How dare you attack him!”

Is this my chance? Izuku had been doing his best to curry favor with the other League members, training with some and spending time with others. He’d enjoy a cup of tea with Compress, play board games with Twice, read quietly beside Dabi and help Spinner with his English. The healer had even spent time with Toga once, braiding her hair and telling her all he could remember about his hero magazine shoot the year before. He’d made more progress with some than others, and now was the time to find out just how we’ll he’d done.

Remembering the lessons Midnight had taught him, Izuku forced himself to tremble. “W-why, Himiko? I thought…I thought we were f-friends.”

All eyes turned to him; some in worry, others in disbelief. He let a tear roll down his cheek, the salt of it stinging his open flesh. Shigaraki was at his side at once, giving Toga a loathsome glare.

The girl was crying again, the tears more genuine than they had been for Izuku. “I’m so sorry, Shiggy! I wasn’t going to kill him, I promise! I just- just-“

But Shigaraki’s attention was back on his captive, checking for more wounds. “Are you alright, dear Izuku?”

Just standing next to the man made Izuku want to retch, or scream or punch him. Instead he nodded, lower lip trembling. “I’m- I’m okay, just…don’t let her hurt me again. Please.”

Behind the villain, Dabi was looking at Izuku like he’d grown a second head. Twice had gone to comfort Toga and Kenzo was staring wide eyed at Shigaraki.

He didn’t know, Izuku thought sadly. And now he does. What a terrible thing I’ve made him discover.

But this too was an opportunity, awful as it might be. He wouldn’t manipulate Kenzo like he was doing to Shigaraki, but he wouldn’t lie about what the villain truly was either. If Kenzo was right and the villagers saw him as a leader, maybe he could lead them in turning against Shigaraki…

But Shigaraki was slipping away from them. Izuku could sense the telltale sign of All for One fighting to take control, and his heart skipped a beat. He could fool Shigaraki easily enough, but not All for One. He needed Shigaraki to stay in control.

Izuku forced himself to hiccup, pushing fists into his eyes as though he were only a frightened child. He was a frightened child, he realized, but he didn’t fear Toga or Shigaraki nearly half as much as he feared All for One.

His ploy worked as Shigaraki focused on him again, likely using all of his strength to keep command of himself. The villain’s face looked pained from the effort, his red eyes burning like cinders.

He turned to Toga, towering over her as he moved to pass his judgement. Though she had attempted to maul him, Izuku hoped her punishment wouldn’t be too severe. “You will leave,” Shigaraki growled, ignoring Twice’s protests. “You will join the Liberation Front on I-Island, and if you survive and do well there, I’ll let you live; but you will never come back to this village or the compound, you will never come near my Izuku again. And if you do, I’ll kill you myself.”

Izuku was shocked to hear that Shigaraki’s forces had invaded I-Island, but he didn’t let it show. His thoughts turned to brilliant David Shield, his wonderful and equally brilliant daughter Melissa, and soon real tears began to pick the corners of his eyes. Please, let them be okay…

Shigaraki turned away from Toga, ordering Twice to have her escorted out of the village and to let Geten know she was to leave alone. She was sobbing ever harder, and Twice’s grief was obvious despite his mask. Compress was trying to get his leader to see reason and Spinner was eyeing the healer, the villain and the girl with suspicion and doubt. Dabi’s gaze was fixed on a distant point, his expression uncaring. Kenzo had moved to Izuku’s side, the older man for once at a complete loss for words. 

A noise drew all of their attention. Geten was standing a few feet away, grey eyes watching them intently. 

So that's what Dabi was looking at... He must've seen the other man approach. Izuku wondered just how much he'd seen, how much he'd heard.

"Toga will no longer be staying with us," Shigaraki told him, fighting to keep his tone even. "See her out safely, would you?"

Geten was still staring, but he nodded slowly before turning to leave.

Shigaraki made to rejoin Izuku, but stopped short as he fought off another of All for One’s attempts on his mind. He turned instead to Dabi. “Get him out of the cold; he’ll want to tend to his own wounds, I think.”

And with that he stalked back to the compound, not having used his quirk once but leaving cracks in his League of Villains all the same.

Chapter Text

David Shield aimed his gun, taking a deep, centering breath before firing.

His shot rang true, hitting the villain squarely in the chest and sending him sprawling to the ground. David cocked his pistol once more, eyes sharp as he checked for more assailants. The island had been hit hard by the Liberation Front forces, with nearly two hundred of them attacking from both the sky and sea. The streets had been destroyed in a matter of hours, with many good, brilliant scientists destroyed with them. It had only been a day and a half since they’d first attacked, but if things didn’t improve soon they’d destroy the entire island in half that time.

Seeing no one else nearby, David inched closer to his fallen target. The man was fairly young, likely the same age as those teachers Toshinori spent so much time with at UA. The projectile had hit its mark perfectly, slipping through an obvious joint in the man’s padded armor and administering the paralytic toxin upon impact.

David grit his teeth in frustration; he’d have gladly used the armor piercing bullets he kept stashed in his lab, but rationally he knew they’d want to keep as many of the enemies alive as possible for questioning. The toxin used to subdue the villains had been featured at the island’s annual expo just a few months prior, when the buildings still stood tall and Toshi was still there with him every night.

David pulled out another invention, this one created by his very own daughter, and sent the villain to the makeshift cells beneath the cultural center in a flash of blue light. The teleporter was woefully short of range and unable to evacuate any of the scientists, but it helped with evading large groups of villains as well as detaining those they managed to capture.

The scientist retreated back to the cultural center quickly, keeping an eye out for any sign of movement as he went. The building was easily the biggest target due to its size, but it was also the easiest to defend with its thick walls and multiple vantage points. Most of the villains did not possess strong or combative quirks, instead relying on melee weapons, firearms and black market support gear. They could defend against such weapons well enough, but with only a handful of bookish scientists lacking any combat experience available it certainly wasn’t easy.

When he reached the cultural center, David muttered a quick message through the communicator at his ear. The blast doors slid open in response, allowing David to push the glass door open and step inside. He waved to the scientist manning the door controls as he entered the lobby, noting with concern that most of his scientists were crowded around a group of strangers.

Bringing his gun up David approached, relief washing over him as the familiar faces of Detective Tsukauchi and the heroes Snipe and Kamui Woods came into view. It wasn’t until he spotted the tangled mess of blond hair, dirty and matted though it was, pop up beside them that David began to run towards them. The scientists parted at his approach and suddenly there was Toshinori, bloody and held upright by Melissa but alive.

Tears pricked at David’s eyes but he stubbornly held them back. He slowed his steps but did not waver as he reached Toshinori, holding him as tightly as he dared to. Melissa slipped from between them, a soft ‘aww,’ escaping the girl.

“You big idiot. If you ever leave us again, I’ll drag you back by your ugly hair and throw you in the artificial volcano,” David threatened, but the soft tremble of his shoulders betrayed his words.

“Never,” Toshinori promised. “Never, ever again. Dave, I-“

Tsukauchi let out a cough, and David remembered they were not alone. “It’s good to see you’ve managed to defend yourselves; we meant to evacuate who we could, but with our aircraft destroyed…”

David let go of Toshinori reluctantly, letting Melissa carry the man over to one of the lobby’s plush couches. He turned to the detective, waiting for the brief. They had crashed into the sea a few miles from the island; those that had survived had to swim the rest of the way, and a few had drowned in trying to do so. Once they’d reached the artificial shore they were ambushed by the same villains who’d shot them down. It was Toshinori who'd scared them off, donning his muscular form to trick their enemies into thinking he’d come out of retirement. Four hours and several ambushes later and they’d finally made it to their target, though much shorter in number than they’d anticipated.

“We can dress your wounds,” David told them, “and we have a few weapons we can spare as well. How long until reinforcements come?”

The detective shrugged, looking more worn down than David had ever seen him. “We were the reinforcements; everyone else is meant to be defending Japan or planning the attack on the Liberation stronghold. If we do manage to get more heroes, we’ll need to take out whoever or whatever knocked us out of the sky first.”

Tsukauchi swayed on his feet before righting himself and David frowned. So now I have two workaholics with dangerous jobs, he thought, making a mental note to make sure the detective got a hot meal and at least a few hours sleep soon. "We’ve captured a few of the villains; I doubt they’ll give you anything useful, they don't appear to be the best and brightest the League had to offer.”

“We’ll take whatever we can get,” Tsukauchi said gratefully.

Food and fresh clothes were offered and politely refused for the time being, the heroes and policemen choosing instead to follow David into the elevator and down to basement cells.

He stared longingly at his daughter and the man he loved until the doors slid shut, and once again he was separated from them.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Twice gave the others an uneasy look, his eyes flitting anxiously between them.

He and the remaining League members had been called into Shigaraki’s office for a meeting, the tension in the cramped room thick and uncomfortable. Toga’s exile from the compound and surrounding area had been a shock to them all, even the smart-mouthed, know it all Hawks had been surprised when they’d told him.

That hadn’t been the only surprise: Shigaraki had determined it too dangerous for Midoriya to leave the compound and put him under house arrest. The boy was furious but could not sway Shigaraki and had instead taken to avoiding him. This only angered their boss further, his moods growing darker by the day.

Twice was of two minds (as he always was) about the issue: he could understand keeping Midoriya locked up for his own good or to keep him from escaping, but cutting him off from the villagers he’d spent so much time charming could backfire tremendously. Kenzo had been asking to see the healer since the fight with Toga and nothing Spinner said to him would placate the man. He claimed the sick were getting worse without Midoriya's treatments, and his insistence on seeing him only made matters worse.

He himself had been devastated to lose Toga, the crazy girl like a little sister to him. He supposed he loved her, unless he hated her. She was his best friend! She was his coworker, nothing more. He knew Compress felt much the same way, the two commiserating well into the night after it had happened. He stood across from Twice in Shigaraki’s office, his mask firmly in place to hide his displeasure.

“We’ve cut off I-Island’s support from the mainland,” Shigaraki told them, not looking up from the papers strewn across his desk. “The survivors have barricaded themselves in one of the buildings, but it won’t be long until they're dealt with.”

“And what purpose does that serve, exactly?” Dabi asked, a challenging look in his eye.

Shigaraki scowled at him. Twice had noticed the tension between those two particularly, no doubt having to do with Midoriya’s clear preference for the fire user’s company. They didn’t seem to talk much, only exchanging looks and sitting near one another in silence, but even this was more than Shigaraki was getting. Twice wasn’t stupid, he understood there was a darker purpose behind capturing Midoriya that went beyond battle strategy. His boss had been keeping an almost respectable distance from their healer, but the look in his eyes said more than Twice cared to hear.

“It weakens the heroes’ technological advantage, for one,” Shigaraki ground out. “And it splinters their forces for another. They only have so many fighting heroes left, while we can keep our numbers high no matter what.”

He glanced at Twice as he said this, the man cursing himself for the feeling of pride he felt wash over him. He’d never been useful or valued before the League, never felt like he mattered. He mattered with the League, but he’d mattered to Toga too, and now she was gone.

Dabi let out a scoff that meant he had no rebuttal and Shigaraki continued. “After we’ve destroyed I-Island we’ll move onto the schools. UA and Shiketsu will be a big job, so we’ll need to be ready.”

“And what about Toga, hmm?” Compress cut in, his fists clenched at his sides. “Where will she go after I-Island?”

Shigaraki narrowed his eyes. “Anywhere she likes, just not here. I don’t need to remind you what she did-“

“She’s a child!” Compress fumed. “So is Midoriya, so are the brats at UA and Shiketsu! I understand killing the heroes, but the children??”

“Children training to become heroes,” Shigaraki said lowly, his expression hardening. “Children that have fought us before, children that took Izuku from us once before! Don’t play stupid with me, Compress; you’ve known what you were doing with every mission you joined, every scheme you helped to create! None of us are innocent here.”

“I joined the League for a chance at greatness,” Compress admitted. “And I’m not above killing heroes to achieve it, but I draw the line at whatever despicable intentions you have for that boy!”

The room fell silent. It was the first time any of them had addressed it so openly, much less in front of Shigaraki himself. Things couldn’t get more awkward…they couldn’t get more exciting! Twice took a tentative step forward. “Hey guys, maybe we should-“

“You dare to question me?!” Shigaraki snapped, his eyes bright and furious. “You?! You’re a common thief descended from a better known common thief, know your place!”

“I’m beginning to think my place is no longer here,” Compress said coolly. “I should have left with Toga when you cast her aside.”

He turned to the others, Twice’s throat tightening as his friend began to plead. “Can’t you see this is madness?? What kind of world are we making by slaughtering children? Or by standing by while one is-“

“That’s quite enough, Compress,” came a smooth voice that didn’t belong to Shigaraki. They were getting better at figuring out when All for One was speaking to them, but some days the two were so similar it was difficult to tell.

All for One was far more composed than Shigaraki had been, though the calm in his eyes felt just as sinister as Shigaraki’s rage. Compress turned to him. “All for One, you must know this plan is unconscionable! Even you would never stoop so low.”

Twice winced at the obvious insult, but All for One seemed not to mind. He stared at his subordinates appraisingly, his gaze making Twice shudder. “I don’t normally kill children, that’s true, but it’s less about morals and more about the lack of sport. Teenagers like Midoriya and his classmates are predictable, boring even, prone to anger and bullheadedness; they don’t know enough to be worthy opponents and aren’t worth the effort.”

He leaned forward. “But that isn’t so much the case anymore. The newest hero students are a far cry from the sniveling creatures of years past, they’re cunning and strong. They pose a greater threat now that they’ve had so many encounters with us, and I’d rather handle them now before they become a nuisance.” His tone was even and logical, but the words made Twice’s stomach turn. He wasn’t above murdering teenagers, especially mouthy ones like Midoriya’s classmates, but Midoriya himself…

The healer had saved Compress’ arm when he could’ve refused, had protected Spinner from an angry mob of Heteromorph haters. He’d sacrificed himself to save his friends at the summer camp, had somehow turned Dabi into a normal human who sometimes had emotions! Could he really kill someone like that? Someone so…so good?

Of course he could! No, he couldn’t. His head was beginning to ache…

“Interesting that you’d choose to speak up now,” All for One continued, “you were with the others when they attacked the UA students at their summer camp, helped with kidnapping Midoriya the first time and have kept your pious mouth shut for over a year while my protégé shamelessly fawned over a teenager. Why grow a conscious now, Compress?”

The other man clenched his fists. “I never knew the extent of Shigaraki's obsession until recent events! If I had, I would never-“

“Yes, you would have. Come now, do you really mean for us to believe you haven’t stared a bit too long at Toga? Haven’t eyed her skirts in appreciation?”

Twice stiffened at that; Compress was interested in Toga? That wasn't right, they had talked about her for hours, everything said platonic! How could he like her like that? She was so young!

But so is Midoriya~ the voice in the back of his head whispered. Midoriya’s even younger than Toga~

Dabi and Hawks were giving the other man twin looks of disgust, though they disappeared behind a mask of indifference just as quickly. Spinner looked just as uncomfortable as he’d been when the conversation began, and Twice couldn’t quite decide how he felt.

 He imagined Compress was blushing under his mask. “It’s not like that! Not at all! Toga is a beautiful young woman, but she’s my respected colleague!”

All for One shrugged. “If you say so, Compress.”

He was smirking, which only further incensed the flamboyant villain. “And even if it were true, your appetites are far more depraved! Has Shigaraki guessed what you intend to do with Midoriya now that Toga’s gone, hm?” He whirled around to look at the others. “Have any of you?”

All for One’s smile was soft and dangerous. “Finally, we come to the point of this hissy fit. What exactly have you discovered, my friend?”

“I know you crave Midoriya’s power, but that’s not all you want from him! You mean to have him make you a new body from the heroes we kill!!”

There was another silence that stretched out for what felt like forever. Twice couldn’t believe what he was hearing, nor could the others. All for One had surprised him then by letting out a genuine guffaw. “Bahaha! Really, Compress? You think I want Midoriya to make me patchwork body from people I despise?? You read too much Shelley, I think.”

He gave Compress another sinister grin. “That would be a bit too gruesome for my tastes. No, I do not plan on cobbling my new form together from cadavers; I mean to take a livelier host, one that has the power I want and can withstand the new ones I would bring to it. I wouldn’t need to stack so many quirks, and I’d likely never need another body again.”

Twice didn’t understand his meaning, but it appeared the others did. Dabi was frowning, Hawks looked a bit green and Spinner was staring intently at the floorboards. Compress was trembling, but whether it was from anger or fear Twice could not tell.  “You- you disgust me! Do what you will, lord knows I can’t stop you, but leave me out of it.”

All for One’s eyes flashed. “As you wish.”

He was on the other man in a heartbeat, a hand clenched around Compress’ throat and lifting him into the air with an inhuman strength. Twice let out a sound that could’ve been a shout or a squawk while Spinner yelled and Dabi hissed. Hawks was trying to calm the villain down with little success and Compress was gasping for breath.

Within seconds the skin around Compress’ neck began to turn grey, deep fissures crackling along his skin before breaking off and floating away. His death was slow and torturous, and nothing the others said or did could dissuade All for One from his efforts. Hawks had sent a razor sharp feather speeding towards the villain, but it was brushed aside with a flick of All for One’s free hand. Spinner was still yelling at him, his eyes wide and panicked as his friend slowly turned to ash. Compress’ mask had been sent clattering to the floor when he’d been grabbed, his honey brown eyes locked imploringly on Twice as he died.

Twice didn’t know what to do; he couldn’t fight All for One, not even if he filled the entire mountainside with clones, but he couldn’t just do nothing, could he? He screamed at himself to move his body, to reach out and help his friend, but he could barely breathe as Compress looked at him with fear, then anger, then pained disappointment as the life dimmed then left his eyes.

It wasn’t until Compress was no more than a pile of dust on the floor that Shigaraki came back to them, his expression almost as horrified as theirs. Twice could almost sympathize with his boss and his struggle to remain whole while his other half tried his best to tear them apart if the man hadn’t just killed one of Twice’s closest friends.

Shigaraki ordered them to leave, his red eyes wide and unseeing. Twice was out in the hallway in seconds, holding a fist to his mouth to choke back the tears and bile that threatened to purge themselves from him simultaneously. He watched as Spinner left, then Hawks, then Dabi, each of them grim faced and silent. Twice wanted to call out to them, to tell them jokes or scream at them or cry until his eyes burned, but instead he let them pass without comment.

He heard Shigaraki’s door shut with a click, and then he was alone with his thoughts.

Chapter Text

Katsuki watched with intense scrutiny as Mirio stood up taller, straightening his shoulders.

He’d asked to speak to the older boy alone, surprising everyone who’d overheard in the bustling Commission crisis center and bringing twin looks of apprehension to Mirio and Shoto’s faces. It was the first time he’d ever actively sought out All Might’s successor and had asked to speak with him with so much composure Kirishima feared he meant to murder the older boy.

“Remember, it’s not manly for heroes to kill other heroes, Bakubro!” He’d called out to their retreating backs, ignoring the scowl he’d been given in return.

Now that they were alone in Mera’s office, which he was sure would irritate the man to no end once he found out, Katsuki appraised his target fully. Mirio was a head taller than he was but at the end of his growth spurt days, and Katsuki knew he’d be able to outgrow him in the next year or so through sheer willpower alone. The older boy was brawny but the bright smile he often wore distracted from it, his plain face illuminated by it.

He wasn’t smiling then, though he didn’t look afraid of Katsuki so much as he looked uncertain. He was in his Lemillion costume with his hair artfully styled, looking every bit the part of All Might’s successor. Katsuki wasn’t ashamed to admit that All Might having an obvious successor that wasn’t him rankled him quite a bit, but he knew Mirio’s time in the spotlight would only last so long as Katsuki was still a hero student; once he was fully a pro, he’d outshine him as well as outgrow him.

“You wanted to talk?” Mirio broached the conversation carefully, as though he were handling a bomb. Katsuki supposed he was, really.

“Yeah, it’s about Deku.” As if it could be about anything else. “For starters, I- I gotta apologize for kicking your ass that day in the infirmary. Shit wasn’t cool.” Katsuki could feel the tips of his ears turning pink, thankful that his spiky hair covered most of it.

Mirio blinked. “Oh, uh- okay. Apology accepted.”

There was a pause, and Katsuki noted with irritation that he wasn’t getting an apology in return. It’s not like he owes you one, a voice that sounded suspiciously like Izuku whispered in the back of his mind. He didn’t do anything wrong that day...

Katsuki frowned to himself. It was true Mirio hadn’t overstepped that particular day, but he’d done so often enough to make a nasty habit of it. His fists clenched reflexively and he took a deep breath, centering himself. “Good, enjoy that shit because I’m never doing that again; next time I hit you, I’ll be completely justified.”

He expected a joke or maybe a smug look but Mirio just nodded, his plain face bobbing along with his stupid gelled hair. Katsuki narrowed his eyes; even when totally silent, Mirio was fucking annoying. “That’s not all. This shit with Shigaraki needs to be handled. I’m not waiting another god damn minute to go save Deku, and you’re gonna help.”

Mirio’s eyes widened in surprise. “You’re asking for my help?”

That was too much. “I’m fucking ordering you to help, not asking Plain Face! I know you wanna save my boyfriend just as much as I do, so knock off that innocent bullshit!”

Katsuki had never disliked any of them like this: Uraraka was annoying with her crush but at least had the balls to ask out Izuku when he was still single, and took the rejection Katsuki knew she’d get with dignity. He couldn’t hate Kirishima, not really, and the redhead had his back through the tough times in his relationship. Even Shoto, with his glares and insults and one-upping hadn’t driven Katsuki to such disdain, and he’d been as dogged in his pursuit of Izuku’s favor as Katsuki had. He’d come to love the half and half bastard in time, but Shoto hadn’t made it easy.

But Mirio was different. Katsuki couldn’t quite articulate why, nor would he ever, but there was something about Mirio that fed his fury like none of his classmates ever could. Perhaps it was the uncanny All Might resemblance, perhaps it was the way he’d attached himself to Izuku from the very start, or perhaps it was simply that plain, boring and so fucking punchable face.

Mirio frowned at him. “Look Bakugo, I don’t-“

“Great Explosion Murder God Dynamight.”

The older boy blinked. “Uhm, bless you?”

“It’s my hero name, Fuck Face.”

Mirio was fighting off a smile now. “It’s certainly original…”

“SHUT THE FUCK UP AND LET ME FINISH!”

Mirio held his hands up in surrender and Katsuki continued. “We’re going to take on the whole damn League at once. We’ll draw the cowards out of their hiding place and hit ‘em as hard as we can. You and I are taking on Shigaraki.”

Katsuki could almost appreciate the small glint of malice in the other boy’s eye. “I wouldn’t say no to knocking his lights out, but how do we get him to fight us? He might just send his lackeys to take care of us.”

“That’s why you have to be there, dumb ass! You think I’m making you come with because I want you there?! You’re the only bait that’ll work!”

He could see the confusion on Mirio’s face and let out an angry huff. “You’re All Might’s successor, and you and Deku have…history. You’re gonna use that to pull the same underhanded shit that you did with me that day my class ran the emergency drill.”

Recognition flashed across that plain, punchable face. “You want me to taunt Shigaraki.” It wasn’t a question, and Mirio looked almost embarrassed by the memory of his actions that day.

Katsuki grit his teeth and nodded; he knew all too well what it felt like to be jealous of Mirio, how it felt to have someone like him smug and gloating between immensely strong punches and kicks. Katsuki knew he had a temper and begrudgingly accepted it as something he’d have to work at every day, but he was willing to bet Shigaraki hadn’t learned to control his own temper. If Mirio could goad him like he’d once goaded Katsuki…

“He’ll be coming at me hard,” Mirio said, reading the expression on Katsuki’s face. “What if other people get hurt in the fallout?”

Katsuki didn’t bother to explain the teams he’d put together to handle evacuation and fighting the bulk of Shigaraki’s forces, instead throwing the file with the brief he’d outlined and had Momo review at Mirio’s face and grunted irritably when the older boy caught it. He’d listed the heroes best suited for this particular mission from most important to least, then relegated the remaining extras to fight the assholes attacking I-Island.

Momo had been impressed with his work, which Katsuki had appreciated even if he’d never acknowledge it. She added a few suggestions to the mission, as did Mera once he’d read it, and Katsuki had begrudgingly agreed to them. It had taken less than a day to finalize the paperwork for it, every remaining high-rank Commission agent all too eager to sign off on it. The hothead suspected there was something going on now that the president was comatose but chose to let the boring old fucks have their secrets; he needed to rescue his princess and keep his pretty boy safe, everything else was immaterial.

Mirio made a thoughtful noise as he read. “This is good. What’s the backup plan?”

Katsuki frowned. “Don’t need one, this will work.”

“Maybe, maybe not; we’ll need a contingency plan should this one backfire.”

The hothead ground his teeth together, fighting to stay calm. “Mera can draw up whatever backup plan he likes; I’m not leaving that damn mountain until I’ve saved my boyfriend and killed the fucker who took him from me.”

Mirio made a noncommittal noise and kept reading. Finally he stopped, his coming up to meet Katsuki’s. “I doubt I need to say it, but I’ll do whatever I must to stop Shigaraki. I- I’d save Izuku as well, but…”

“But that’s my job,” Katsuki finished. “Mine and Icyhot’s.”

“Yeah, it is.” Mirio didn’t sound upset as he said it, nor angry nor bitter nor resigned; he was giving Katsuki the smallest of smiles, no more than a twitching of his lips. “I know you probably don’t want to hear it again, but I really am sorry for the way I treated you.”

Katsuki tensed but didn’t move to stop him, so Mirio continued. “I should never have used your relationship with Izuku against you, and I shouldn’t have been so insistent about my feelings with him; even when you weren’t dating, I should’ve understood there was something deeper there than a schoolyard crush.”

“You’re goddamn right there is,” the hothead grumbled, crossing his arms over his chest. He didn’t believe in fate or soul mates or any of that flowery crap Ashido was always going on about, but he believed in himself, believed in Shoto and Izuku and the bonds they’d forged with one another with fights and kisses and everything in between. Mirio was a fool to not see it and an asshole for everything else he did, but Katsuki decided then to forgive him, if only to put an end to all the apologies. “Fine, we’ll call it even and be done with it, yeah? Nomore hitting on my boyfriend and I won't kill you.”

Mirio’s smile grew a bit wider as he touched two fingers to his temple. “Scout’s honor!”

Katsuki rolled his eyes and turned to leave. “Whatever; just be ready when it’s time to attack.” He forgave Mirio but still hated him, and if the smiley bastard happened to lose the fight against Shigaraki for good he wouldn’t shed a tear over it.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Izuku watched as more snow fell atop the courtyard, blanketing the brittle grass with powdery white.

It was early morning, with most of the compound still asleep or just beginning to wake. There were guards milling about as usual, all still kind to Izuku but less openly friendly now that they had orders to keep him within the grounds. The healer had found a few who were willing to hear his request and fulfill it, venturing into the woods just beyond the compound to bring him a large stone. It was mostly flat on one side, making it perfect to set in the middle of the courtyard and begin writing.

His calligraphy wasn’t the best, the cold and the anxiety he felt making his hand shake as he wrote, but he managed a short epitaph for Compress all the same. He’d heard from Dabi what had happened to the man, and the knowledge that he’d played a part in Toga’s exile and by extension Compress’ death made him feel incredibly guilty.

Had I just left everything alone, maybe he’d still be alive…

He shook his head; no amount of good behavior on his part would have kept Toga from attacking him, and he had nothing to do with Compress defying All for One. But then, had they never taken him at all…

He finished his work quickly, scooping up the ink pots and brushes he’d pilfered from an empty room and stuffing them into his coat. He was moving back to the engawa that would lead him inside when his senses perked up. “Come out, you two; I know you’re there.”

There was some whispering that could be heard behind one of the large ornamental shrubs before Hiroki and Hana emerged from it, looking sheepish and cold. “Hi, Mr Pucker Up.”

“I told you to call me Izu,” he reminded the boy, kneeling down to meet their height. “What are you guys doing here? Shouldn’t you be with your dad?”

“He’s helping out with the sick,” Hana told him, her gloved hands fiddling with the buttons on her coat. “We snuck out when he wasn’t looking. We miss you lots, and we want you to come back and visit us again.”

“We’re all really sick!” Hiroki insisted, opening his mouth wide and pointing at an empty space. “Look! I even lost a tooth!”

Izuku couldn’t help but smile. “Oh, no! That sounds very serious.”

The twins nodded, their expressions as stern as two eight year olds could possibly be. Izuku took them each by the hand, leading them inside the compound. The guards he saw looked at him sheepishly, no doubt letting the two children have run of the place while they looked for him. The healer didn’t mind it so much, though he worried about them walking the mile to the compound alone with the weather so miserable.

He helped them with their coats and their shoes, storing them in the entryway just off of the courtyard. Mineta had been standing there watching them, his rotten orange eyes making Hana squirm. “Is he sick?”

Mineta was beginning to look worse than he had when the healer first came to the compound, the orbs on his head now completely flat and drooping. His skin was now a greenish-yellow and a few of his teeth had begun to turn grey. His arms and legs, which had the twisted look of limbs broken and reset improperly, seemed to be sagging under his weight and the heartbeat only Izuku heard was erratic and worrisome. There was no denying that there was something terribly wrong with Mineta.

Still, Izuku couldn’t bear tell her the real truth. “Yes, that’s why I haven’t been coming to see you guys. I have to help him get better like I helped your dad; but don’t worry, he isn’t contagious.”

He herded the three of them into the kitchen on the main floor, a small residential one that was quickly replaced by an industrial one two floors up after the building’s expansion. The League kept it stocked mainly for those on guard duty and there was plenty of food and drink options to choose from.

Izuku set about making cocoa for the children; he was sorry to only have the packaged sort, missing Aoyama’s homemade French variant that he was sure would delight the twins.

I won’t be seeing them again once I’ve escaped, he thought sadly, heating the milk in a small saucepan, nor Kenzo nor Spinner, maybe not even Dabi…

He wondered if he’d miss any of the League members. He mourned for Compress, though he didn’t know if he truly missed the villain of if he was merely sad that someone he knew had died. Spinner had been kind on occasion but mostly civil, Twice was friendly but often forgot the healer was there, and Toga-

Well, Toga was gone.

He poured the steaming milk into the waiting mugs, stirring them quickly to keep the powder from clumping. He smiled as he handed the kids their drinks, blowing on his own before taking a sip. It only made him miss Aoyama and the others even more.

He’d poured a cup for Mineta, wondering if the Nomu even recognized what he was being offered. Mineta took the mug and warmed his hands on it, absently chewing on the ceramic rim. Hana gave him a nervous look, then looked away just as quickly.

The twins chattered away about this and that, telling him about their adventures and the ongoing of their neighbors. Hikori sprinkled in more pleadings to Izuku to come back to the village while Hana went for bribes.

“We don’t have money, but I found this on our walk here.” She pulled a small pinecone from her dress pocket, placing it on the table. “I can find you more if you come back with us.”

They’d be heartbroken once he’d left for good, Izuku realized. Kenzo and the adults would be disappointed but were old enough to understand he wasn’t there by choice. He wondered how the twins’ father would explain it to them.

“I’ll talk to the others,” he promised them. “Maybe I can come to visit you soon.”

Hiroki made him swear it and Hana looked as though she didn’t believe him, but they made no further mention of it. He left the two to their cocoa, telling them not to wander off while he looked for an escort for them. He would’ve taken them himself to spite Shigaraki if the threat of retaliation hadn’t now come to include execution. He was nearing the hall to the main entrance to the compound when he began to hear voices exchanging harsh words around the corner.

He sensed only two people as he inched closer, peeking around the corner to get a better look. Geten was standing near the entryway, arms crossed and glaring at Dabi. “I deserve to know what’s going on here; I’m the one keeping the valley protected, I should know who’s the bigger threat to the villagers.”

Dabi scoffed. “You turned this place into a glorified snow globe, I wouldn’t be getting a big head if I were you.”

He let a small plume of blue flame lock up his palm. “Don’t forget, snow melts.”

Geten looked more annoyed than threatened. “What’s going on with Midoriya? Why are you keeping him here?”

“We needed a healer, he’s got a healing quirk; I thought that was obvious.”

“So you got your healer, and now you keep him locked away from the sick?”

“I never said we needed him to help the village. Get a doctor if you’re so damn worried.”

Geten had Dabi against the wall in a heartbeat, though the taller man wasn’t putting up a fight. “Those aren’t just mountain yokels down there, many of the original Liberation army and their families are settled there too! They’re the last of Re-Destro’s true followers and I won’t see them die in a war Shigaraki started over a teenager.”

Dabi cocked a brow. “I didn’t think you cared what happened to any of them, least of all Midoriya.”

Geten stepped away, disgust flashing in his steely grey eyes. “Midoriya is a dangerous distraction as well as the heroes’ biggest motivation to attack; I don’t wish him any harm, but I’d rather it be him over my people.”

Izuku supposed he couldn’t be too upset by that. Geten didn’t care for him, he’d already known that much, but he was happy to hear the man did have some loyalty to his Liberation Front comrades and their families. That loyalty could turn him against Shigaraki, which benefitted the villagers just as much as it did Izuku. Behind him Mineta let out a wheeze and both men turned in his direction.

“Speak of the devil,” Dabi muttered, watching as the healer approached.

“Hikori and Hana are here,” he told the ice villain, “they snuck away from their father and walked here by themselves.”

Geten glared at him. “They came for you.”

Izuku shrugged, eyes falling to the floor. “They- they miss me, I guess.”

The hard look in the other man’s eyes shifted ever so slightly. “Kenzo talks about you a lot, I wouldn’t be surprised if he gave them the idea on accident; he seems incapable of watching what he says.”

Dabi let out a snort. He turned to the healer. “Where are they?”

“In the small kitchen; if one of you wouldn’t mind escorting them back to their dad? I’d take them myself, but…”

“But?” Geten urged, looking all too eager to find out what secrets were being kept from him.

“But nothing,” Dabi interjected. “The less you know the better.”

Geten scowled at him, the expression ugly on an otherwise handsome face. "Fine then, keep your secrets! I’ll take the children home, Midoriya. I may not know what machinations Shigaraki is up to, but I know enough to agree that you stay far away from the village; I don’t want anyone else getting hurt because of you.”

Angler flashed white hot behind the healer’s eyes. “I didn’t ask for this! Any of it! I was taken against my will by a madman who keeps me like a dog he plucked from a shelter! I haven’t seen my friends in days, my parents in even longer, and you say it’s my fault people are getting hurt?!”

He could feel the angry tears stinging at the corners of his eyes, his fists clenched and shaking in either side of him. He froze as he realized he just gave Geten the information he was looking for. “I didn’t- I mean, I-“

The ice villain had dropped his scowl, though he didn’t look any friendlier for it. “I see. I’m… sorry to hear that, Midoriya, but my point still stands: getting too close to you endangers those kids, and unlike you they don’t have a group of heroes working to save them.”

Izuku wanted to argue, but he knew Geten was at least partially right. He doubted Mera or the heroes would actively harm the villagers, but he couldn’t guarantee that Fujimura and the rest of the country wouldn’t deem them acceptable losses if it meant retrieving their healer.

Geten left not long after that, the twins giving enthusiastic goodbyes to Izuku and Dabi. Once they’d gone, the man turned to him. “Geten’s an ass, but he’ll keep those kids safe.”

Whether he meant for the walk home or the war just beyond their snowy borders, Izuku couldn’t tell.

Chapter Text

Neito finished healing Tetsutetsu quickly, slapping a kiss on the boy’s hand and sending him off with the others. The hero students had been doing patrol rotations with the pros, but with the rising unrest it was getting harder for them to do so without incident. Neito had been seeing more and more of his friends and classmates enter his makeshift infirmary with cuts, bruises and sprains, and sometimes worse still.

He didn’t know how Midoriya managed it; the injuries Neito had seen were bad but not unexpected from hero work, but the green-haired healer had seen what should have been fatal wounds and fixed them with ease. Neito himself had become more skilled in using the healing quirk, though it left him exhausted beyond words by day’s end. He and Recovery Girl kept a good rhythm with their work and left no patient unattended for long, but little could be done to stop the flow of injured coming in.

“The poor things are working as hard as they can,” the old nurse tutted, watching Tetsutetsu join his team. “So are you, dear; when was the last time you ate?”

“This morning, I think.” He’d certainly had his dose of caffeine, though he couldn’t recall if he’d paired it with food. “I suppose I can take a quick break.”

“See that you do.” She liked that she could boss him around more easily than she could Midoriya and didn’t shy way from telling him so. Neito would never admit it to the others, but he quite liked spending time with the older woman.

He removed the lab coat Recovery Girl had given him before exiting the infirmary area, not wanting anyone to mistake him for a real doctor as they’d done before. The area they’d set up with food and hot meals made by Lunch Rush wasn’t too far from him, but he was in no rush.

After a few paces Kirishima joined him, the taller boy in costume. Neito eyed him. “When are you leaving?”

“As soon as Yaomomo gives us the signal we’ll be off.” Kirishima had been one of a few chosen to aid the survivors on I-Island, alongside Yaoyorozu, the inventor Hatsume, Kuroiro from Neito’s own class and several pro heroes.

Neito wasn’t thrilled to be missing out on the mission, partly out of concern for his friends but also out of indignation at being left behind. Without Midoriya he and Recovery Girl were the only viable healers, but it had been the aging nurse selected to join the I-Island assault. Neito had argued that he should be the one to go, given not only his younger, healthier form but the strength of Midoriya’s quirk at his disposal. It was precisely that power, Yaoyorozu had argued, that would be keeping him at the USJ.

“Recovery Girl can’t heal as many as you can,” The girl had said, more pragmatic than condescending. “Your quirk is more useful helping the large numbers on the mainland than it would be helping a few hundred on the island.”

She was right, of course, but it still rankled him.

When they’d reached the dining area Neito grabbed a banana, Kirishima selecting an apple as red as his hair. They ate as they walked, waving to friends and mentors and civilians alike. The civilians knew Red Riot from his patrols and multiple television appearances over the last year, while Neito was only known more recently as the boy working with Recovery Girl. This led to many believing him to be Pucker Up, until they saw his blond hair and freckle-less face.

They didn’t love him the way they did Midoriya but were grateful for his services, and Neito supposed that was all he could really ask for. They accepted his kisses but very few had the same reaction to them that they did Midoriya’s, which Neito found to be more of a blessing than a curse. Still, he sometimes wondered if he’d ever be as popular or well liked as his fellow classmates, who had begun making names for themselves as up and coming heroes; after all, if even Midoriya’s beloved quirk couldn’t get people to like him, then what could?

The blond could see a small cluster of people ahead, spotting Kuroiro, Tokage and Asui among them. He also noted Iida’s older brother with them, likely one of the pros chosen for the mission despite having retired the year before. Some heroes don’t retire until they’re dead, he thought grimly.

“We’ll be okay,” Kirishima promised. “We’re gonna save those scientists, and Bakubro and the others will stop Shigaraki and save Mido, I know they will!”

Mido… His 'Midobabe,’ the guy he was so in love with he couldn’t bear to strike him. Neito had taken the measure of his affection for the healer correctly during their winter finals and had used it against him as part of his strategy. It hadn’t won him the match, nor any goodwill with Class A. He still wasn’t quite sure why Kirishima or Midoroya had continued to speak to him, let alone forgive him for it.

“Well, best of luck to all of you,” Neito offered absently, his mind elsewhere. He planted a kiss on the redhead’s cheek before turning to go. A second later, when he heard Kirishima make a strangled noise, he realized what he’d done.

“Oh crap, I’m sorry!” He whirled back around, his cheeks darkening. “I’m so used to kissing people now, I didn’t- I mean I wasn’t- “ it was the most embarrassed Neito had ever been. Most of the kisses he gave felt clinical and almost boring, but Kirishima was tall and handsome, was friendly and kind…and in love with someone else…

He felt those strong hands grip his shoulders before the redhead’s lips dipped down to meet his own. Kirishima lips were softer than he would’ve guessed, but firm and pliant against his own. He smelled like gel from his hair and leather from his costume, and Neito distantly wondered if the other boy could taste the banana he’d eaten. The kiss was soft but meaningful, the passion of it too much for the arrogant boy. He activated Midoriya’s troublesome quirk reflexively and Kirishima went down, knocked out cold.

Neito could barely hear the laughter from the others, his heart hammering in his ears. Why had Kirishima done that? What did it mean? They were friends now, of that he was sure, but he’d also believed the other boy still held feelings for Midoriya. It’s a pointless crush with Bakugo and Todoroki in the picture, maybe he’s moved on…

Tetsutetsu let out a low whistle. “Damn Monoma, did ya save all the good kisses for Red Riot?”

“I- I didn’t mean to do that,” he muttered, sticking his nose in the air. He left his friends to rouse the unconscious boy, not wanting to further embarrass himself.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Twice jumped over debris and bodies alike as he traversed the ruined streets of I-Island, the once beautiful technological wonder now nothing more than a pile of rubble. He was disappointed that he’d never got to see it in its full glory, maybe during that expo they’d hosted over the summer.

He could almost picture them: Dabi, Spinner, Toga, Compress and himself visiting the attractions with Shigaraki leading the way. They’d swim in the artificial bay and eat fried, sugary foods until their stomachs hurt, would listen to the bands play and watch the fireworks overhead at night. Maybe they’d even see sweet Midoriya give one of his speeches, only this time he’d be praising the League and not the heroes…

He shook his head; it was a nice daydream, but that’s all it was.

Enough of the Liberation Front forces recognized him to give him safe passage but he still kept an eye out for the heroes, not wanting to be ambushed before he could find Toga. She has no idea what’s happened since she left, he thought to himself, kicking a chunk of loose concrete aside. I’ll have to tell her about Compress…

He could feel his stomach roil at the memory. Compress had been his friend and he’d done nothing to help him. He’d wanted to move, to act, but his fear and his doubts kept him in place. The others hadn’t helped much either, but at least they tried. He knew Toga would’ve helped, though her idea of helping likely would have resulted in more bloodshed, not less.

Would Midoriya have helped? He wondered, catching sight of the Liberation army just ahead of him. Would he have been able to save Compress? He knew that he would; Midoriya’s uncanny ability to pacify Shigaraki wouldn’t have worked on All for One, but Twice was willing to bet the healer would have cut a deal for Compress’ life. But then again, less League members would mean less enemies to escape from…

Twice waved to some of the villains he remembered seeing around the village, getting half hearted waves in return. Communication between the compound and the island had been spotty, so they hadn’t any indication he might be coming but welcomed him regardless. If they knew he’d abandoned his post at the compound to seek out Toga, they’d have likely subdued him and sent word to Shigaraki.

Still, no fuss was made and Twice was free to join the girl he’d come for. The sight wasn’t a pleasant one: Toga had always been fastidious with her grooming, even when they were living in abandoned buildings with no running water. Now she seemed uncaring of her appearance, her hair tangled, her clothes ripped and caked with dried blood. She was muttering to herself and Twice noted with some concern that the other villains were reluctant to go near her. “Toga? Is- are you alright?”

She turned to him, her eyes feverishly bright. “Jin? Are you really here?”

“I am,” he promised, accepting the crushing embrace as she slammed into him. She smelled of gore and sickness, her skin hot to the touch. “Toga, you need to have your wound looked at.”

Her head snapped up, her crown slamming into the man’s jaw. “Is Zuzu here? Did you bring him to me??”

“What? No; no, you know Shigaraki wouldn’t allow- “

His words only agitated her. “I need his blood, Jin! I need it need it need it!!!”

Twice hesitated. “I- I- “

She seemed to zero in on his reluctance. “Jin, did you bring me some of Zuzu’s blood?”

The man chewed on his lip; he’d managed to swipe a few vials that All for One had collected after Toga’s exile—replenishing the stores, he had said—but he wasn’t confident in giving them to her. He’d wanted to bring them in case she needed healing, or someone else among the Liberation Front’s ranks needed it, but he didn’t want to push her further into madness by giving her a fix. “I- I don’t think- “

“Please,” she wheeled, tears pricking the corners of her eyes. “With some of his blood I can heal my shoulder, and I can help the others too! Think of how many people I could bring Shigaraki with Zuzu’s power, then he’d forgive me and I can come back!”

Twice didn’t have the heart to tell her there was no going back, not for either of them. “Well, I guess…if you’re sure you can handle it…”

He pulled one of the vials from his belt, the girl snatching it from him in an instant. She ripped the stopper off and upended the sticky red contents into her mouth, ravenous for it but careful not to spill a single drop. Within moments she was transforming, growing a little taller and stronger as her hair curled and her cheeks freckled. Another heartbeat later and the face of Izuku Midoriya, UA’s Sweetheart, was grinning back at him.

"Thank you, Jin.” She sounded like Midoriya, though the tone was slightly off. Toga’s shoulder began to knit itself together, and Twice was sure whatever lingering infection she had was disappearing with it. She turned away from him suddenly, skipping through the decimated streets and urging him to follow.

He had no choice; this girl was family to him, the little sister he’d never had. He didn’t enjoy seeing her wearing Midoriya’s face, he’d much prefer to see the real her, but it was pleasant enough to see the healer without the look of anger and sadness that haunted his eyes at the compound. He thought back to his earlier fantasy, of his friends enjoying a peaceful day together. He glanced at his hands, wondering if his clones would feel close enough to the real thing.

Toga stopped as they came across one of the inner walls of the island, bounding up the steps carved into the side of the concrete with a child’s exuberance. One they’d reached the top she spread her arms wide. “I’m going to give a speech here; I didn’t think I’d get to visit every place Zuzu did, but I guess dreams can come true!”

She grinned at Twice, the expression unsettling even to him. “That school he goes to is last on my list, promise me you’ll come see me speak there, too?”

He could only nod, growing more concerned by the second. “Will you stop then, after you’ve given your own Sweetheart speeches? Will you go back to being Toga?” He hadn’t even known she was following Midoriya’s public appearances that closely; she’d monitored him as they all did, but it was becoming harder to deny Toga’s obsession.

She made a noise that could’ve meant anything. “I need to set the scene before I go back out there; Zuzu had kisses at his speech, I want some too!”

Toga titled her borrowed face to the sky and unleashed her quirk, the air blanketed by a red fog as thick and dark as blood.

Chapter Text

The sun was setting over the white capped mountains as dinner at the compound was served, the dining room bathed in a muted orange glow. The once full table now sat almost entirely empty, save for two: Midoriya sat across from Dabi and one seat to the left, close enough to talk if he desired, but no conversation arose. 

It had been like this for days: After Toga’s exile and Compress’ death, Twice had abandoned the compound and most likely the League. So far they’d not heard any reports of seeing the man, but Dabi was willing to bet he’d gone after Toga. Hawks had been sent after him but it was more likely the winged hero would be feeding information to the heroes instead. Spinner had taken to eating his meals alone in his room, only emerging for his duties then returning to his solitude. Shigaraki had been similar in his isolation, though he insisted Midoriya keep visiting the villain and his dog regularly. He would on occasion eat with the two of his remaining League, though Midoriya would likely protest at being labeled as such, yet more often than not their leader chose to be alone.

Though how alone he could really be with All for One lurking just beyond his consciousness, Dabi couldn’t say.

Midoriya poked at the fish on his plate, not eating. He was miserable, and was making less and less of an effort to hide it as his imprisonment dragged on. Dabi gave him what he hoped was a reproachful look. “Do you not like fish?” The healer gave a shrug that could’ve meant anything. Dabi could understand his melancholy, but knew the boy couldn’t starve himself back to his old life. He needs to keep his strength up or he’ll never escape…

Dabi hadn’t been eating much of his dinner either and took a large bite, holding eye contact as he chewed. “See? Not so bad.”

Midoriya scowled. “I’m not a baby, you don’t have to act for me.”

“Then eat your dinner, brat; I wouldn’t have to baby you if you stopped acting like a child.”

For the briefest moment Dabi could see a look of pure loathing in Midoriya’s eyes, though he couldn’t say if that loathing was meant for him, Shigaraki, his current situation or all three. He nodded to Mineta, who was seated on the ground in the far corner. “He seems to be enjoying the fish.” The cooks had dumped the heads into the Nomu’s bowl, raw and glistening in the fading afternoon light. 

Midoriya shuddered and Dabi realized too late his jibe would only further sour the healer's appetite. “He’s dying.” That much was obvious, and if the sight didn’t betray the truth the smell of him beginning to rot did. It wouldn’t be long before the Nomu’s body completely gave out, and with it Shigaraki’s only means of containing Midoriya’s power. 

Dabi gave him a thoughtful look. “Think you could heal him?” 

The boy scrunched his nose and Dabi rolled his eyes. “I’m not asking if you would, only if you think it’s possible.”

The question seemed to surprise him, but after a moment Midoriya began to mull it over. He was so engrossed in his thoughts he started muttering to himself, green eyes moving back and forth rapidly as he worked it out. Every so often he’d spare a glance to Mineta and his pupils would dilate as he sensed the creature, before he’d visibly cringe and look back down. Dabi could almost admire the healer’s devotion to his work, his near insatiable need to solve any and all problems, though it wasn’t as admirable when his solutions created more problems.

Still the boy worked through the question, finally looking up from his plate to meet Dabi’s eye. “No, I couldn’t. The Nomu are genetically modified to an extreme, but the older ones were at the very least still alive; the High Ends are either reanimated corpses or are so damaged in the process of making them that their bodies begin to decay not long after. I can do a lot of things with my quirk, but bringing the dead back to life is beyond even me.”

His words were clinical and detached, but Midoriya’s eyes shone with emotion as he spoke. He always came alive when talking about quirks or medicine, even when speaking to someone he hated. Dabi had seen him chattering away with Spinner and Twice and even Shigaraki on occasion, becoming animated as the words tumbled out of him. He couldn’t help but wonder if Midoriya hated him, too; they weren’t friends, no matter what Hawks might think, but somehow Dabi knew they weren’t enemies either. They hadn’t been enemies since the night he’d saved the healer, and had been saved in turn.

It took a moment for him to realize Midoriya had stopped speaking. The boy was giving him that look he sometimes had when he’d come up with some idea or other that was sure to annoy Dabi. “What now, brat?”

“Your body handles your flames much better now,” Midoriya told him, his pupils beginning to dilate. “But your resistance to higher temperatures is still too low.”

“What’s your point?”

“My point is I can fix it; theoretically, I should be able to modify your physical resistance to heat. You’d never burn yourself again…”

His eyes flitted to the light burn mark on the man’s arms, then back again. Dabi shook his head. “No deal; you’ve done enough Midoriya, I don’t want any more favors from you.” He’d already taken so much from the healer, and most of it by force. He stopped himself from touching his cheeks, remembering how he’d tricked the healer into removing his scars. 

The reply he got was an expected one. “It would be a gift, not a favor.”

“Answer’s still no.”

Midoriya’s face scrunched in irritation once more, but he decided to let the matter go and resumed poking at his fish. For the briefest moment the boy looked like Natsuo, or at least how Dabi imagined a sullen, teenaged Natsuo would look. He felt a dull ache thrum in his chest in tandem with the ache from his burn. 

Maybe he could’ve accepted Midoriya’s offer if things had been different; if the boy were older, if they were colleagues and truly believed in the League’s cause. He didn’t think they could be friends even then, but perhaps their mutual respect would be even stronger. Maybe he’d have genuine friendships with Spinner and Twice, and maybe Compress and Magne would still be alive to love him as well.

But then, Toga would still be herself just as Shigaraki would, and then the fantasy crumbled before him. No, there was never any hope of Midoriya truly liking any of them, Dabi least of all.

He was just about to excuse himself from the depressing meal when an alarm began to sound. They looked up in confusion, Mineta making a high keening sound from the corner. Before they could question the sound the door slammed open, Shigaraki stalking into the room with wild eyes. 

His gaze locked onto the healer, then onto Dabi. “Go to your room Midoriya, there’s been some trouble down below.”

The healer was on his feet at once. “Trouble? In the village? I can help if anyone’s been hurt- “

“That was an order!” Shigaraki snapped, his red eyes bright. Two guards entered on the villain’s command, each grabbing one of Midoriya’s arms and dragging him out. The protested loudly as Mineta squealed and shambled behind them. Dabi stood as well. “What’s happened?”

Shigaraki sneered at him, his face twisted and ugly. “Why should I tell you, hm? So you can whisper all my secrets to my healer, then sit back as he showers you with the love that’s meant for me?!”

Dabi stepped back in surprise; things had been tense between he and the other villain, but he didn’t really think it was because of jealousy. “I don’t, I’m not…” If he told the truth Shigaraki would call him a liar; he’d pretended to be interested in Midoriya for weeks to justify the time he spent alone with him, so that Shigaraki wouldn’t suspect him of treachery. It seemed he failed, only not as he’d expected to.

He could see All for One fighting to take control of Shigaraki, taking advantage of the younger man’s emotional strife. If he succeeded, Dabi imagined he’d end up just like Compress had. The image of the other man slowly turning to ash was seared across his memory.

There was one way out, although the thought made him want to retch. He crossed over to Shigaraki in long strides, backing him into a wall. The villain was still glaring but no longer struggling against All for One, his red eyes watching Dabi carefully. Steeling himself Dabi leaned in, his lips meeting Shigaraki’s.

It was like kissing a wall, he thought, Shigaraki’s lips chapped and frozen beneath his. A moment later he began to kiss back, though it was clumsy and uncoordinated. Has he never kissed anyone before? Well, better me than Midoriya, I guess…

When they separated, Dabi noted with disgust that there was arousal darkening Shigaraki’s irises. “I thought you liked sharing with me,” he muttered against the other man’s lips, hands coming to rest on his arms. “Don’t tell me you’ve changed your mind.”

Shigaraki was looking at him like he was a piece of meat. I’m no Sweetheart, but still he wants me… “N-no, not at all. We’ll have to come back to this later, we’re under attack.”

Dabi distanced himself, thankful to be off the subject. “You should’ve led with that; who’s attacking us? The heroes?”

“Yes, they’re coming up the mountain passes as we speak; I’d imagine they’ve sent a second group to I-Island as well.”

“So their strength will be scattered,” Dabi muttered. That was good for the League, but not good for Midoriya. Perhaps if he made a big enough show of fighting off the heroes, Hawks could sneak in and grab the healer in all the confusion. But then, the little brat would probably insist on fighting his enemies and healing his allies, and he wasn’t sure Shigaraki wanted to find out who was who. “I’m willing to bet they’ll have their strongest fighters concentrated here. How do you wanna do this?”

“Take Spinner down to the village and be ready for my signal; once they break through Geten’s snowstorm the real fun will begin.”

Though the sun should’ve set by then, the room seemed to be growing brighter. The villains looked to the window to see the horizon glowing, as though the sun had decided to rise once more. Dabi felt his pulse quicken.

“There’s only one hero who could manage that much fire,” Shigaraki commented, moving close enough to touch Dabi’s arm. “I recall you once saying you wanted that hero’s head on spike…change of plans, Spinner can guard the village alone. I’ll leave the number one hero to you.”

Dabi could feel the blue flames licking up his arms. 

“Endeavor.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Crash!

The wooden chair exploded into a spray of splinters as it collided with Mineta’s forcefield, the Nomu’s rotten orange eyes unflinching at the impact. Izuku let out a rare curse, snarling the word like Katsuki would, then looked around for something else to throw.

It was maddening to know there was something happening to the villagers and he had no way of helping them. Mineta was suppressing his quirk, Shigaraki’s guards would prevent him from running away and, should he manage to get past both of them, Machia would no doubt be sent to retrieve him. He grabbed a lamp he hoped was expensive and flung it at at the Nomu, only to watch it smash uselessly against his forcefield.

“There has to be something I can do!” He grumbled, his frustration and fear mounting in tandem. 

Mineta let out a wheeze in response.

The healer slid to the floor, his back against the wall opposite Mineta. He assessed the creature just as he’d done at dinner, pity and revulsion twisting his gut. “I really am sorry, you know.”

The Nomu continued to stare.

“I didn’t like you when we met, and seeing your actions in the infirmary made me hate you. I was relieved when I’d heard you were expelled, but more than that I was happy to be rid of you. I took your spot in Class 1-A, Nezu offered it to me as soon as you’d been removed from campus. I suppose I should feel bad about that, but it was clear to me you could never be a true hero.” 

Izuku looked down at his hands, the skin smooth and free of blemishes or scars. Healer’s hands. “I worked so hard to get into the hero course, and I got to save so many people thanks to the opportunity; maybe you would’ve matured if you had time to, but no one should have to suffer your behavior until then. I deserved that spot over you, and I’m not ashamed to admit it. Still, what happened to you after…” He could feel Mineta dying every time he activated his senses, as though it were his own limbs and organs failing him. He remembered what Dabi asked him at dinner. “Even knowing how horrible you were, I’d still save you if I could. Castration might not be off the table, but at least you’d live. I- I guess that’s what I’m really sorry for; I’m sorry I can’t save you.”

He remembered what had brought the boy to his infirmary over a year ago: a scratch on his elbow so small and shallow it hadn’t even bled. To think he’d come to suffer so much worse…

He heard footsteps outside his door, a familiar voice calling out to his guards. “Hey guys, long time no see!”

Izuku frowned. Hawks? He’d thought Shigaraki had sent him after Twice.

“Boss man says I’ll be taking over guard duty,” the man’s carefree voice rang out. “You’re needed down in the village, stat.”

“Our orders are to stay here, no one in or out,” came the curt reply. Izuku had befriended quite a few of the Liberation Front members, but the two at his door were strangers to him.

There came a sigh. “I was afraid you’d say that.”

Something could be heard whistling through the air accompanied by two grunts of pain, then two heavy thuds. Izuku jumped to his feet, readying his stance. His door creaked open but it wasn’t Hawks who entered. 

“Izu!” Came a familiar voice, it’s owner hidden from sight.

Izuku felt a strange mix of shock and relief. “Hagakure? What are you doing here?”

“Rescuing you, duh! You didn’t think UA would let some nasty villains keep its Sweetheart forever, did you?”

He collided with her in a crushing hug, feeling something hard and boxy between them. “Careful! I’ve got some very important cargo for you!”

She dropped her burden, the large briefcase becoming visible as it hit the floor, then came in for another hug. “Are you okay? They haven’t hurt you, have they?”

Only mentally and emotionally, he thought sadly, but kept it to himself. “I’m not hurt, but my quirk’s being suppressed.”

From the doorway, Hawks’ messy blond hair popped into view. “You alright Midoriya?”

“I’m fine!”

“Good. Invisible Girl, you stay with Midoriya and get him up to speed, I’ll take care of these two knuckleheads.” He nodded to the bodies on the floor, limp and unmoving. Izuku could sense they were still alive, but they’d both have a nasty headache when they awoke.

He returned his attention to the girl as well as the briefcase she’d been holding. “You were able to hide that from view until you dropped it, that must mean you’re getting better with using your quirk!”

Hagakure’s voice was equal parts elation and triumph as she said, “That's not all I can do, either!” 

A heartbeat later there was a ripple, as though the light above them had hit something, then a face came into view. Hagakure had straight brown hair and round brown eyes, a flat nose and a wide set mouth. She grinned, revealing a set of slightly crooked but perfectly white teeth. In truth she was of average looks, but the sheer joy she radiated made her all the prettier, and to Izuku she was beautiful.

“Hagakure, this is amazing! You’ve learned how to make yourself visible!”

“All thanks to you! If it wasn’t for all those kisses I doubt I’d ever have been able to make my cells move or whatever, and Momo and Hatsume were able to make me a costume that mimics my cloaking cells!”

She spun in a circle, showing off the dark grey suit she had on. Her boots looked to be made of the same material, only thicker and sturdier. She froze as she caught sight of Mineta in the corner, the girl letting out a small shriek. “What is that?!”

My punishment. “A Nomu, he has a copy of Mr Aizawa’s quirk that keeps me from using mine.”

Mineta hadn’t torn his eyes from Izuku but had managed a glance at Hagakure once she’d become visible, the creature letting out small sounds of distress. His features had become so twisted and gruesome the healer doubted Hagakure would be able to recognize him. He wondered briefly if there was anything left of the boy he’d been that could recognize her.

She studied the pitiful thing for a moment, chewing her lip in thought. “You said it’s like Mr Aizawa’s quirk, right?” 

At her friend’s nod she activated her quirk, her body rippling and disappearing from view. She stepped in front of the healer. “You should probably close your eyes, Izu.”

Izuku did as he was told, understanding her intentions. Mineta was making a sound of confusion as the girl cried out her signature move. “Warp Refraction, say cheese!”

The flash was so bright it burned through Izuku’s closed lids, with Mineta letting out a cry of pain. The healer opened his eyes in time to see the Nomu’s close, both his Erasure and forcefield quirks wavering as he did. When Izuku could feel his power return he picked up the abandoned briefcase and crossed the room, swinging it with all his strength and crashing it into the Nomu’s misshapen head.

Mineta hit the ground with a thud and Izuku crouched down, planting a quick kiss on his forehead. 

“Nice one, Izu!” Came Hagakure’s cheer, the girl becoming visible once again. She motioned for him to open the briefcase. “David Shield sent it for you, said you might need it once we’d rescued you.”

Inside was a hero suit, only it wasn’t the one the scientist had designed for him back at the Expo: this suit looked much like the first one he and Hatsume had designed when he’d joined the hero course, dark green with white detailing and shimmering pink kisses adorning it. Hagakure turned her back as Izuku changed, pulling on the suit, belt, boots and gauntlets on quickly. “Hatsume told me to tell you it has all her usual babies, plus some extras Melissa Shield added.”

That was a surprise, but a welcome one. The two girls had likely collaborated on the project, studying his weaknesses and adding supports to his gear to compensate for them. He was sure Momo had offered her assistance as well, be it suggestions for the suit or materials to make it.

When Hagakure turned round again Izuku was dressed, the boy adjusting the heart-shaped goggles over his curls. “Looks great! But we have to hurry; Hawks bought us some time taking out those guards but it might not be enough.”

The healer nodded, tapping his communicator and hearing it crackle to life. “I’m ready. Come on, I know the way out.”

The girl spared single glance to the Nomu. “Good to see your kisses are still a knockout, Izu!”

He gave her a thin smile as he ushered her out, never looking back at the poor Nomu on the ground. He could’ve used his quirk to sedate Mineta, but that seemed the crueler option. After everything he’d seen, after watching him rot from the inside out, Izuku did the kindest thing he could and stopped Mineta’s heart.

Chapter Text

I-Island was in ruins.

Momo had known that before she and the others had arrived, yet it did not make it any easier to witness. The streets and many of the buildings had been destroyed, but so had the gardens, rocky mountains and beaches that dotted the technological marvel. The farms were hit hardest, though the scientists had enough foresight to keep well stocked with non-perishable foods in the event of disaster. They had been eating such provisions when she entered the cultural center, not rationing it but not gorging themselves either.

Mera had forewarned the team of attacks on their aircraft, allowing them to fend off the worst of it as they’d landed. The jet was then loaded up with survivors and sent back to Japan, though not all had gone willingly.

“This is my island,” David Shield had protested, arms crossed and eyes narrowed. “You can’t expect me to abandon my life’s work while you and those savages tear it apart!” It had taken the combined efforts of All Might, Melissa Shield and every scientist in their company to persuade the inventor to evacuate, and even that had been begrudging on his part.

Melissa had been easier, though she too was reluctant to leave her home. “I know you heroes will save what you can,” she told Momo, clutching a box of inventions nearly half her size to her chest, “but rebuilding might be impossible no matter the outcome; I think Dad and I should start drafting plans for a new island…”

Momo nodded. “At least this way it can be something you build together, like a family legacy.”

Melissa grinned. “I like the sound of that, Yaoyorozu.”

“It’s Creati when I’m in costume, but…call me Momo otherwise. It’s what my friends call me.”

Melissa’s excitement had been a temporary bright spot through the ordeal, one that had quickly faded as soon as the fighting began. The Liberation Front had ambushed them as soon as they’d ventured out into the crumbling city, and it had taken all of the heroes’ might to keep them from going after the retreating jet. Kirishima and Tetsutetsu were engaging the enemy directly alongside Momo and Asui. Uraraka and Honenuki were controlling the field with their quirks while Tokage scouted from the sky and Kuroiro slunk through the shadows.

They had been met with mostly foot soldiers of no renown and the occasional lower ranking Liberation Front member, all easily managed by their small team. Bigger heroes like the original Ingenium, Fatgum and Kamui Woods were scouting for Twice and Toga, who hadn’t been spotted thus far but reports from Hawks confirmed they were somewhere on the island.

Momo created a large sword to slice through her opponents armor, reabsorbing the weapon and creating a bat in its place with blinding speed. She smashed him over the head, watching him hit the ground before restraining him with handcuffs. “I got another one!”

Honenuki called out an affirmative, softening the ground and trapping the man up to his shoulders in pliable concrete. The enemy had greater numbers, but their quirks weren’t a match for the hero students’.

These are the throw aways, Momo realized, launching herself at another opponent. Only the most expendable members were supposed to be here, until Toga was kicked out of the League and Twice followed her…

Momo was concerned about the two’s presence, mainly given their abilities: Twice could make and army of his own, albeit of fragile soldiers, and Toga was dangerous enough without any blood to drink. If she had any of Shigaraki’s, or Dabi’s or Izuku’s…

Her communicator crackled to life, Ingenium’s frantic voice filling her ear. “Creati, we have a situation! We’ve located the villains, but Kamui Woods is down!”

That wasn’t good. “Can you move him? Have Fatgum distract them and find a safe location for us to retrieve him?”

“Negative, he’s- I don’t know how to say it, but he’s changed somehow…”

Changed? “Please clarify Ingenium, we need to know how best to assist.” She checked the tracker built into her suit, spotting the pro heroes’ dots blinking a few miles away from her own.

“I can’t explain it, he’s just-“

The line cut out and three things happened at once: Asui took down the last of their opponents with Honenuki trapping them, a plume of blood red mist began to rise from the East, and I-Island shook as it began to sink.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Hitoshi scanned the area for enemies once again before returning his attention to Oboro. The older man looked grave and pale faced but determined as his portals opened tall and wide. A single-file line of villagers marched through the portals, many of them shooting the heroes frightened looks. The skyline flashed with fire and explosions and whatever else the fighters wielded bright and thunderous, causing some of the children to cry.

Hitoshi wasn’t great at comforting people, particularly strangers, but he did his best. “It’s all right, just keep moving and you’ll be safe in no time.”

None of the villagers looked convinced but kept their pace all the same, and Hitoshi scanned the area once again. Most of the fighting was taking place just beyond the borders of the village in the mountains, though some of it had bled through to the forest and the outskirts of town. The village itself had been minimally guarded and fairly easy to infiltrate, then it was only a matter of knocking out the few soldiers patrolling and beginning the evacuation.

Oboro caught his gaze, then looked away quickly. The man had begged them not to take him on the mission, to find some other way of evacuating the villagers, but there wasn’t one. The narrow mountain pass that led to the outside world was a battleground, the heroes and villains using all of their strength to fend one another off. If they’d gone that route almost every villager would die, and an aircraft would likely face the same fate: it had to be Oboro.

Hitoshi had been sent as well to help sneak him through the chaos, as well as a way of detaining him should All for One take control of him again. Aizawa’s quirk didn’t always affect Oboro when Kurogiri took over, and the teacher had stepped away to look for stragglers alongside Midnight. Hitoshi had worked with Oboro enough to keep a strong hold of him, keeping Kurogiri from emerging if he acted quickly enough.

Though no one had the guts to say it, Hitoshi also suspected he was chosen to help evacuate the villagers by force, if necessary. His gut twisted at the thought of brainwashing civilians, even if it was ultimately for their own good. So far it hadn’t come to that, and the boy prayed it never would.

Just over half of the villagers had gone through the portals when they began to sputter, Hitoshi whipping around to face Oboro. The man look surprised and a bit frightened, but otherwise completely fine. “It’s not me, I’m still in control.”

Hitoshi didn’t fully trust that statement but held off from using his quirk, watching intently. Another moment passed before the portals snapped shut, leaving the two heroes and half the village stranded in the snow.

Shit, the boy thought, his jaw set in a grim line. “Bring them back up.”

“I can’t, not to the same location.” Oboro was flexing his fingers into the open air, the mist curling around them uselessly. “The problem must be on the other side, something blocking me from making a connection.”

“We’re not going anywhere!” One woman cried out. “You heroes promise us safety, and now you’ve taken half our friends and family to who knows where and stranded the rest of us!”

There were rumblings of agreement and Hitoshi fought to keep his voice calm. “We can still evacuate you to a separate location, one just as secure-“

“Do you really think anywhere is secure?!” She snapped back with a choked laugh. “The heroes are fighting to keep us under their thumb, and the Liberation Front is fighting to put us under theirs! There’s only one hero we trust, and he’s abandoned us!”

Hitoshi frowned. Did she mean All Might? “If you would just- “

“It’s alright everyone, I’ve come to save you!”

Hitoshi turned to see Izuku all but skipping over to them, a sweet smile on his face and pink mist flowing all around him.

“Pucker Up!” The woman began to tear up as she took him in. “You’ve come back! You’re here!!”

Hitoshi should have guessed this was who she meant. “Nice timing; think you can help get these people out?”

“Of course I can! That’s what a little cutie like me is meant to do!” His smile grew even wider, and somehow the light of the chaos behind him gave Izuku an unearthly glow.

Hitoshi blinked. Even at his most ridiculous, Izuku never spoke like that. He glanced just beyond the healer to the tree line, seeing a girl with honey blonde hair blowing a mist of her own their way. He recognized her mainly by quirk, having heard Katsuki and Shoto mention the bubbly Camie Utsushimi from the makeup exams more than once. An illusion? It’s a bit much, but if it gets the job done…

Oboro created new portals under Hitoshi’s instruction, using the backup location given to them by the Commission. The illusion of Izuku stepped between the two portals, waving and blowing kisses and calling out encouragement to the villagers.

They went through the portals without any more fuss, most visibly relaxing at the sight of the illusion. Hitoshi heard one man mutter, “at least we have him, even if the rest have failed us,” and frowned to himself. He knew better than most how unsettled the healer would be by this level of adulation, and he also knew people liked to talk. This could be like All Might’s rise to fame, only worse…

He wondered if his friend would come to regret dubbing himself the Symbol of Love…

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Neito kept his senses active as each person passed him, theirs vitals elevated due to stress and fear but otherwise healthy. He couldn’t blame the villagers for their concern, stepping through a portal from one end of the country to another seemed terrifying enough on its own, but hoped they’d allow him to help if any of them were injured. Mostly he sensed illnesses, colds and flus he didn’t quite know how to treat with Midoriya’s quirk.

He also worried about what happened after they were settled: the USJ was large but by no means could it accommodate everyone brought in for an extended period of time. There bathrooms were few and sleeping quarters fewer, and not a single working kitchen to speak of. Aid was brought in daily but couldn’t be relied on if the fighting got worse. Combined with the tensions between the civilians who trusted the heroes and the ones that feared them and Neito would be willing to bet the fighting would soon find its way inside.

The portals flickered and then vanished, leaving those who’d just crossed through confused. One man turned to Neito. “What happened? There’s still a ton of people on the other side!”

Neito was about to reply when an odd sensation struck him. It felt as though he were underwater, his senses dulled and a pressure weighing on him. He tried to call on Midoriya’s quirk, finding it silent for the first time in over a month.

A shadow crossed over him as Iida approached, his expression stern. “Phantom Thief, please help me escort these civilians to the Mountain Zone.”

Neito’s eyes widened; the Mountain Zone was the most defensive location inside the USJ, and meant only to shelter civilians in the event of a villain attack. They must have the quirk inhibitors on, no wonder I can’t feel Midoriya’s quirk anymore…

Recovering quickly he nodded, keeping his expression and tone as even as he could. “Of course, everyone please follow myself and Ingenium.”

The man who’d spoken earlier crossed his arms. “What about the rest of our people? They still need to be evacuated!”

“They’re being sent to a secondary facility,” Neito told him, remembering the backup plan Yaoyorozu had cooked up with the Commission agents. “we can support your numbers better this way. Keep moving, please.”

There were some grumbling from the crowd but most followed suit quickly, their fear out weighing their suspicion. Neito and Iida lead the group into the artificial mountain, replete with snowy caps and little cabins surrounded by thin pine trees. One girl pointed and gleefully told her mother it looked just like home, which only made Neito’s anxiety worse.

Just then a shot rang out, Iida reflexively stepping in front of the civilians as he and Neito looked around for the source of the sound. Trees rustled and snow crunched as group of armed men appeared before them, cutting off the path to the cabins.

Villains, Neito thought miserably. He and Iida were outnumbered by the group and out matched without the use of their quirks. The lone woman of the group, clad in a purple jumpsuit that matched the color of her hair, aimed her rifle at Iida’s chest.

“Nobody move.”

Chapter Text

The heroes could feel the island sinking beneath them, each tremor threatening to send them toppling into the sea. Momo cursed herself for not having the foresight of bringing pro hero Manual with them, given the sheer expanse of water available to control. He at least could have cleared their path of the sea water, which now lapped at their calves and aimed next for their knees.

“My socks are drenched,” Kirishima groaned in complaint, sloshing along beside her. “And I think I felt a fish biting at my leg!”

“Maybe it was a shark, ribbit,” teased Asui, though she too looked concerned. She may be the best swimmer and near amphibious besides, but it was a long way back to the mainland and an unlikely means of survival.

There very well may be sharks, after all.

Momo checked her tracker a final time, noting they weren’t far from where Ingenium, Fatgum and Kamui Woods were meant to be. “Stay alert everyone, we’ll be arriving shortly!”

Another tremor sent Kirishima to his knees, sea water rushing up to douse him. “Shit, we’re sinking too fast!” They were in the lower district of the island, and with the tide surging in all around them it wouldn’t be long before it was swallowed up entirely.

Momo helped him to his feet. “Our only hope is to find the heroes and fend off the villains while we wait for extraction.” There’d be push back from the Commission if she failed to apprehend Twice and Toga, but their time on the island was limited and shrinking with every passing moment.

There was another bout of shaking, only this time it wasn’t from the ground. Momo and the others turned to see Uraraka, bloody and disheveled, pressing her hands against a nearby building, a pink glow emanating from her fingertips.

Kirishima shook the water from his hair, reminding Momo of a dog. “Uravity, what are you-"

“She’s making the building weightless,” Momo realized, Asui nodding in agreement. “To slow the island’s sinking.”

“That’s right!” The girl called out, a bead of sweat trickling from her temple. “If I can hit enough of the bigger buildings, then the island might stabilize for a little while.”

Enough for us to escape, at least, Momo thought, praising her for her quick thinking. “Red Riot, Lizardy, stay here and provide backup for Uravity; the rest of you come with me.” She didn’t like the idea of splitting up, but they didn’t have much choice with so little time left to them.

Continuing on their path Momo and the others finally reached the heroes, who were in a miserable state. Fatgum had lost a considerable amount of bulk during the fighting, his skin sagging in some places where the fat still clung in uneven lumps. Ingenium looked as stoic as Iida did in full armor, but the dents, scratches and scorch marks indicated he was in no better shape than Fatgum.

“We’ve held Twice and Toga off as best we could,” he told her, lifting his helmet to show a frowning face so much like Iida’s. “Getting through the clones was difficult enough, then Toga released some kind of, I don’t know- “

“Mist,” Fatgum supplied, looking a bit pale. “Just like Pucker Up’s moves, only worse. She melted through half my fat deposits with it alone, and Kamui Woods…”

Momo looked to him. “If her mist is like Izu’s, Kamui Woods shouldn’t have been affected by it.” His wooden skin would provide a natural barrier to the attack, much like Tetsutetsu’s metal skin or Kirishima’s hardened skin. “Where is he? Why isn’t he with you?”

The two men paused a moment, trading inscrutable looks. “Maybe it’s better if you don’t- “

“I’m the leader of this team,” Momo told them with as must force as she could muster, “if something’s happened to one of my teammates during this mission, it’s imperative I know.” She wasn’t entirely sure Mera approved her to lead the adults as well as the students, but he didn’t tell her she couldn’t either. She imagined he’d be more amused at her nerve than irritated and pressed on. “Where is he?”

Giving in with a small shake of his head, Ingenium led the students to an abandoned street. The water levels were lower here, whether due to a higher elevation or a product of Uraraka’s efforts to lighten the island’s load Momo couldn’t say.

There wasn’t anything remarkable about the street itself beyond a lone tree in the center of the road. Unlike the other trees along the sidewalk this one was entirely bereft of leaves, its branches jagged and bare. It was smaller than the others, its trunk comically thin and its roots appeared to have broken through the asphalt as opposed to having been placed there with intent.

Momo had a sinking feeling in her gut that only worsened as she moved to face the strange vegetation. The trunk was twisted and thin, but the unmistakable shape of a human torso was visible, along with a ragged scrap of cloth Momo recognized as a hero suit. A little higher up she spotted a face, free of the lacquered mask that usually adorned it. Bloodshot eyes sprang open, and Momo had to suppress a small scream.

“Help…please, help…me…” The thing was once Kamui Woods begged her.

For the first time since villains attacked her and her schoolmates at their summer training camp, for the first time since her closest friend was ripped from her by a burned man and his bulking monster, Momo felt well and truly afraid.

Then came the mist.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The power that returned to Izuku felt like a head rush, his senses expanding to their original capacity and bringing the valley beyond the compound into focus. He sensed the fighting near the village, the injuries both minor and severe pulsing in his skull as he and Hagakure raced through the empty halls.

He could feel the heartbeats of every person still in the compound, limited though they were, with he and Hagakure opting to avoid them instead of fighting. “Not everyone here is a villain,” he muttered to her, the two taking a side door to avoid the guards in the main hall. “A lot of people joined the Liberation Front because they had nowhere else to go.”

The girl hummed in agreement. “Some of the Stealth students are evacuating the village, while the rest divert attention away from it. We’re not gonna let anything happen to innocent people, Izu.”

The healer knew that, though he couldn’t help but worry about what would happen to the not so innocent ones.

The rush of his full power returning to him was beginning to give him a headache, and the weight of his new suit was unfamiliar to him and slowing his pace. Still he managed to find the exit quickly, he and Hagakure moving silently through the large doors and out into the snow.

They could see the fighting in the distance, Endeavor’s flames burning so brightly Izuku almost believed he could feel them. Hagakure’s head appeared beside him, the rest of her still invisible. “We need to make our way down to the village; that bad guy Kurogiri is helping us teleport the villagers to safety.”

“His name is Oboro Shirakumo,” the healer muttered, eyes trailing to the lights barely visible in the valley below. He tapped his new communicator, annoyed to find that he couldn’t hear the others in the village. “We can help with the evacuation efforts, then provide back up to the heroes currently fighting.” He didn’t need to ask to know his boyfriends were down there, likely burning through all of their strength to get him back. He wondered how many of his friends were there as well, becoming full fledged heroes as the war ripped their childhood from them.

Just then he felt his senses perk up, dread coursing through him as the ground began to shake. “We need to go, now.”

But it was too late to flee, for Gigantomachia had emerged from the woods much like he had the night of Izuku’s attempted escape. Somehow he seemed bigger, more imposing now that there was another person whom he might hurt.

“Wh- what is that?!” Hagakure cried out, her head disappearing.

“Machia,” Izuku muttered, activating his senses and focusing on the behemoth. He could feel Machia’s presence this time, no doubt due to his time spent practicing his senses on Mineta. Machia’s vitals were off the charts, but given his immense size the healer imagined this was normal for him. There were no obvious flaws or weak points to exploit, thanks to year of quirk finessing done by All for One, though that didn’t mean he was invulnerable.

Izuku readied himself for a fight, but the Nomu passed the two students without so much as looking at them. Shigaraki must have summoned him to help with the fighting…

“We have to stop him,” he told Hagakure, fighting to keep the worry from creeping into his voice. “He’ll trample anyone in his way to get to Shigaraki, including the people in the village.”

“Shinso’s down there with Mr Aizawa and Miss Midnight,” the invisible girl told him.

“That’s good, but they’ll need backup; if we can slow him down, the others can help us subdue him.” It was a gamble, but with the combined efforts of his, Shinso’s and Midnight’s quirks it wasn’t impossible.

Hagakure let out a small squeak but didn’t protest as he pulled her along. The two raced after Machia, his colossal steps making their efforts look comical. Eventually Izuku fired off his zip lines, swinging through the trees and gaining on the giant. Hagakure called out to him as he swung higher and higher, the treetops giving way to the night sky.

Izuku landed on Machia’s shoulder with a heavy thud, his usually perfect landings thrown off by Machia’s strides and the healer's lack of training. Clinging to the creature’s craggy skin was like holding onto a cliff during a landslide, but Izuku managed it. He spotted Machia’s ear several feet above him, a difficult climb even when not in motion.

He blew a small stream of mist up to the giant’s ear, but the wind generated from Machia’s movements sent it floating away from the appendage. Gritting his teeth and steeling himself Izuku began to climb, fighting the urge to squeeze his eyes shut. The skin on Machia’s neck was surprisingly smooth, but the healer managed to create shallow divots in the flesh with the help of his mist.

Had he chanced a look to the horizon Izuku would have seen the village nearly below them, the tallest buildings no higher than Machia’s thigh. He couldn’t sense more than a handful of people from the village, all of whom he hoped were heroes or hero students.

Reaching Machia’s jaw, Izuku fired his zipline into the hollow of the giant’s ear. As he pulled himself up her heard the rustling of cloth, and turned in time to see Shinso swinging up to meet him.

“Good to see you’re still alive,” the purple haired boy commented dryly, his capture scarf wound tight around the shell of Machia’s ear.

Despite their situation, Izuku couldn’t help but grin. “You too. How’s everyone doing? What’s happening with the villagers?”

“They’ve all been evacuated; there was a small hiccup with Shirakumo portals, but we managed. Miss Midnight is with him now, and Mr Aizawa too."

They reached Machia’s ear, the appendage nearly as large as Izuku. Shinso looked to him. “So what’s the plan?”

“Machia’s too big to take down with my mist,” the healer admitted, “not without using all of my energy, and his skin’s too thick to penetrate. Instead I’ll blow as much mist as I can into his ear to weaken him, and then you’ll use your quirk to hypnotize him; you likely won’t get him fully under your control, but if we can daze him he’ll be less of a threat for the heroes.”

Shinso nodded, though he didn’t look entirely sure of Izuku’s plan. Raising himself to Machia’s ear, Izuku unleashed his mist. Shimmering pink flooded the canal, the healer allowing his senses to guide its movement. He gestured for Shinso to activate his quirk, the other boy’s low humming filling the night air.

Machia paused to turn his head, trying to find the noise. Both boys held tight, mindful of the perilous drop that awaited should they fall. After a moment of searching Machia gave up the chase, continuing on his path.

“Well that didn’t work,” Shinso commented.

“Maybe his ears are as tough as the rest of him,” Izuku mused, trying to think of another plan. He winced as one came to him. “I can rupture his tympanic membrane to disorient him; once I do he’ll likely start thrashing, and then we’ll go flying.”

“You know you can just call it an eardrum, right?”

“I didn’t read all of those medical journals for nothing, Toshi.”

The purple haired boy gave him a wry smile before letting out a weary sigh. “It’s the best plan we’ve got, I guess. Let’s do it.”

Shinso made for safety at Izuku’s urging as the healer swung across the back of Machia’s neck. Once he’d reached the other ear more mist was released, now pressing against both eardrums. He concentrated it there, holding it in place as he followed Shinso’s path to the ground. As soon as he had both feet planted firmly in snow Izuku focused his power, almost feeling the eardrums burst as his senses flared.

Machia let out a howl that shook the very mountains as pain coursed through him. His hands flew to his ears, his knees buckling beneath him. When he hit the ground he crushed several of the ramshackle homes the Heteromorph refugees had built for themselves, Izuku’s heart twisting at the sight.

“They can rebuild,” he muttered to himself, ignoring the look Shinso gave him.

Machia whipped his head around violently, searching for the source of his pain. Izuku shrouded himself and Shinso in mist, hoping the trick he pulled at the Commission would work in an open space as well. It didn’t, and soon Machia was staring at the cloud of shimmering mist with hatred in his eyes. He let out another bellow and surged towards them, scrabbling on massive hands and knees and crushing the homes and trees between them.

Shinso clutched at his scarf, his violet eyes wide with terror.

“Fuck.”

Chapter Text

Hitoshi stumbled back as Machia charged, his heart hammering painfully in his chest. Next to him Izuku was blowing a steady stream of mist to meet their foe, only for Machia to burst through it unaffected.

“We need to move,” the healer muttered, adjusting his stance. “You jump to the right, I’ll jump to the left. Don’t move until I say so.”

Hitoshi only nodded, unable to tear his eyes away from the behemoth. He was getting closer, his powerful limbs plowing through the snow. In a few moments, he’d be on them. Hitoshi was close to screaming when Izuku yelled out, “Now!”

Hitoshi dove to the right as instructed, only just avoiding Machia. He heard Izuku cry out again, this time for Hagakure. The invisible girl called back in response from somewhere in the trees above them. Hitoshi couldn’t hear what they were saying over the pounding in his ears but guessed they were forming a plan, hopefully one that would actually work.

“I’m sticking to underground work from here on out,” he muttered, pulling himself into a nearby tree with his capture scarf.

Hagakure called out her signature move, giving Hitoshi just enough time to cover his eyes before the flash came. It seemed brighter than normal, likely due to the light bouncing off of the snow, and burned even through his closed lids.

Machia roared as he was blinded, careening off of his intended course and slamming into the side of the mountain range that surrounded the valley. He scrambled upwards in an attempt right himself, only to fall back onto the craggy stones panting.

A shout caught Hitoshi’s attention, the boy turning to see Aizawa and Midnight racing towards their students. Aizawa swung himself into the tree closest to Hitoshi’s, with Midnight scaling another nearby tree almost as quickly. Aizawa turned to him. “What’s the situation?”

“Izuku burst the big guy’s eardrums, then Hagakure blinded him,” Hitoshi replied, violet eyes trained on the thrashing giant. “If he manages to get any farther he’ll destroy what’s left of the village and move on to the heroes fighting in the mountain pass.” That fighting had started to make its way into the valley, the explosions and bursts of ice and flame getting closer and closer. If Machia managed to right himself, he wouldn’t need to go far to join his master.

Izuku and Hagakure had regrouped and joined them, the freckled boy relieved to see everyone unharmed. “Unfortunately none of us have the physical power to restrain him, so our best chance is to put Machia to sleep before he recovers from our attacks.”

Aizawa gave him a weary look. “And I’m guessing you won’t leave with Shirakumo until everyone else is safe too?”

Izuku frowned. “I can’t just abandon everyone here! These villains are dangerous and there could be serious injuries from fighting them, of course I’m staying!”

The older man sighed. “I figured as much; alright, how do you want to do this?”

“Our quirks are best suited for lowering Machia’s defenses: you can erase one of his quirks while I weaken him with my mist. Toshi’s hypnosis won’t work with the damage to Machia’s ears, so Midnight’s pheromones are the way to go. With his eyes and his ears injured he’ll rely on sense of smell, which gives us a good opening to strike.”

Their teachers nodded in agreement, the group repositioning themselves among the treetops closest to where Machia had fallen. The large Nomu was slowly getting his bearings, feeling along the mountainside for purchase as he stood. As Izuku had predicted Machia’s nostrils flared, relying on scent to find his opponents.

Aizawa’s eyes flashed as Midnight ripped at her sleeve, goosebumps rising on her pale shoulder as her pheromones escaped. The purple cloud hit Machia from the right as Izuku’s mist came from the left, while Aizawa kept his gaze firm and Hagakure readied herself for another Warp Refraction. Machia stumbled and flailed but could not escape the attacks, roaring in frustration as his limbs grew heavy and his eyelids drooped. In a last ditch effort he lashed out, focusing on the scent of the pheromones and their origin.

Hitoshi called out to his teacher as did Izuku, but it was too late. With a swing of his powerful arm Machia struck blindly at Midnight’s location, knocking the woman from her perch and sending her flying through the night sky.

“Midnight!” Izuku cried out, firing off a zipline to chase after her. Hitoshi and Aizawa did the same with their capture scarves, though each one fell short as Midnight was swallowed up by a thick, dark cloud.

For the briefest of moments no one moved, not even Machia, and the ominous cloud twisted and shrank and eventually parted to reveal Midnight, injured but otherwise alive and well, carried on a cloud laced with purple mist.

Aizawa’s eyes widened, a look of true surprise on his usually impassive face. “Oboro…”

It was indeed Oboro, shaking and paler than Hitoshi had ever seen him but determined, riding a cloud of his own making and clutching Midnight to him. Hagakure and Izuku cheered and Aizawa grinned, with even Hitoshi unable to hold back a smile.

Machia had stumbled off course of the rest of them, still fighting the effects of Midnight's pheromones. With steel in his eyes Oboro raised his hand, expelling the dark purple mist that had once marked him as Kurogiri. It formed into a warp gate just beyond Machia, the unfortunate brute falling through it blindly and disappearing entirely. Just as quickly the warp gate slammed shut, and all was quiet.

With the immediate threat gone, and to where Hitoshi couldn’t say, the heroes climbed down from their arbor seats as Oboro floated himself and Midnight gently to the ground. Izuku was at their side in an instant, muttering about crushed ribs and ruptured organs. Such talk should’ve been alarming, but with the country’s most powerful healer at her side Hitoshi knew Midnight would be healthy again in a matter of seconds.

The peck on her cheek indeed revitalized Midnight, and the kiss she in turn placed on Oboro’s cheek seemed to energize him just as much.

“It’s good to see you again, Loud Cloud,” she told him, smiling warmly.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The thick red mist came upon the heroes quickly, with Momo shouting out orders as fast as she could and covering herself. Her creation suit could be summoned near instantaneously, and since she didn’t have as much skin showing as she did in previous iterations of her costume it didn’t take much effort.

By now Tetsutetsu had followed suit and switched to his iron form, while Ingenium pulled down his visor, Fatgum and Honenuki submerged themselves in softened concrete and Kuroiro slunk into the shadows. Momo could only hope the mist hadn’t reached the rest of the team, or that they’d had enough time to similarly protect themselves from the attack.

The sensors imbedded in her suit allowed Momo to track the others amidst the thick red fog and even Twice and Toga as well, though the clones that leapt out from deadly mist were undetectable with her current technology. Still she managed to fend them off well enough, as did the others, pushing forward to get to their creator.

She was nearly through to the original Twice when Toga cut through the mist with dagger in hand. Momo dodged the attack, countering with a weapon of her own. The two moved about in a complicated dance, slashing at one another and leaping and twirling out of harm’s reach before lunging back in. Toga’s dagger wasn’t able to pierce Momo’s suit, and the tall girl’s metal bat was just as effective against the padded armor vest the blond girl had procured from some dead soldier or other.

The ground gave a terrible lurch, throwing all parties off balance as the island continued to sink around them. Momo tried to regain her footing but Toga was faster, the shorter girl snatching up the bat and swinging it with all her might against her enemy’s side.

Momo gasped as she felt her ribs crack, breathless and unable to let out the scream bubbling in her chest. She crumpled to the ground, the villain standing over her triumphantly.

“You made this bat just like I bet you made that pretty suit,” Toga gloated, her yellow eyes shining. “That’s why it could hurt you, isn’t it? Isn’t it??”

She sat atop Momo, putting all her weight on the other girl’s broken ribs as she worked to get her helmet off. “Let me see your face! I wanna know if it’s worth wearing when I take your blood.”

Summoning a small scalpel, Momo lashed out with her right hand, driving the blade into Toga’s shoulder right where the padded vest ended. The girl let out a scream that sounded angrier than it did pained, slamming her fists into Momo’s solar-plexus with a rabid fury. “No! NO! You don’t make me bleed, I make you bleed!!”

Momo shoved the angry girl off of her, her whole body trembling from the pain. She managed to turn onto her side, using what strength she had left to summon another creation. Toga howled as her back began to split, the skin and muscles in her shoulder blade tearing itself apart to make room for the anvil Momo had imagined.

“My best move isn’t my suit…” She muttered, her vision blurring at the edges. “My best creations…are the ones I make from other people’s bodies…” It was a new technique she’d been trying to perfect on Fatgum, whose plentiful reserve of lipids made it easier and safer to practice. On a girl like Toga, all skin and bones and little fat to speak of, she imagined the process was much more painful.

Toga fell to the ground as the weight of the half-formed anvil crushed her, her own ribs screaming in protest in chorus with her ravaged shoulder. By now the thick red mist she’d created with Izuku’s quirk had faded entirely, revealing the decimated street as well as the bleeding, panting heroes. Kuroiro had managed to capture Twice with his own shadow, pinning the villain to the ground as Fatgum and Ingenium secured him.

Toga was grabbing something from underneath her, screaming in pain and fury as she pulled back a bloody hand covered in broken glass. She lapped at the blood eagerly, hoping to gain some transformation from it. Momo watched with disgust as Toga’s features twisted into a mangled version of her best friend, curls and freckles appearing on Toga’s bloody, dirtied face. Her sharp teeth remained and one eye was still yellow and slitted, but the rest was Izuku, or as near as she could manage.

“Help me, Yaomomo…” Came a warbling voice that only just sounded like the healer. “Please…”

Toga let out another scream as the anvil pressed down harder, growing impossibly heavier. That’s when Momo spotted Uraraka, flanked by Kirishima and Tokage, rushing over to them. The girl was focused on Toga and the anvil, and Momo guessed she was intensifying the gravity around them somehow to keep her pinned.

“It’s over Toga,” she said calmly, though her brown eyes burned with emotion.

Toga let out a wail and kicked her feet as best she could, her injured fists smacking uselessly against the asphalt. “No fair, no fair! I’m Zuzu now, you’re supposed to love me as Zuzu!!”

Asui helped Momo to her feet, her large eyes filled with worry. “Are you alright, ribbit?”

Momo wanted to reassure her, but she didn’t want to lie. “The damage is serious, but not fatal.”

Toga’s head whipped towards them, pupils dilating as thin streams of mist curled from her lips. “I can heal you, Yaomomo! I can fix you with my kisses, then you’ll love me again!!”

“Toga, please…” It was Twice who spoke, bound tightly and held between Fatgum and Ingenium. “Please, just stop.”

But Toga would not hear him, continuing to plead and screech and cry until the pain of the anvil bearing down on her finally knocked her unconscious. Another tremor reminded the heroes of the still sinking ground beneath them, Ingenium tapping his communicator and calling for the jet to retrieve them.

“We’ll be picked up shortly,” he told them, his eyes sweeping from student to student. His gaze stopped on the twisted figure just beyond them, his expression unsure. “I- I don’t know what we can do to help Kamui Woods...”

Momo crossed over to the wooden man with Asui’s help, her normally sharp eyes dulled and bleary from the fight. “We’ll have to uproot him, somehow…” Uraraka could make him weightless and Kirishima and Tetsutetsu could wrestle him from the asphalt, but it wouldn't help with size of him, too tall and wide to easily fit the jet coming to get them. Gritting her teeth she summoned one last creation, the long axe wicked and sharp. She nearly fell then, the last of her strength leaving her.

She handed the tool to Kirishima, who was beginning to pale. “the branches shouldn't have any nerve endings, so chop off as much as you can and only stop when he starts screaming.” The others were looking at her with horrified expressions. “Well, it’s better than letting him drown!”

They all looked to one another before coming to a reluctant agreement. Kirishima swung the axe high before bringing it down hard, severing the twisted branches with a loud crack.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The woman’s rifle stayed firmly in place, her aim trained on Iida’s heart. “Nobody move.”

Neito’s mind whirled as he tried to come up with a plan. Iida had place himself between the villains and the refugees, but it would only take a few good shots to take him out. Neito’s own costumes provided even less protection, unless the bullet chanced to hit one of his pocket watches instead of tearing through fabric and flesh.

There was no clear way to win a fight with the gunmen, so Neito tried for diplomacy instead. “What do you want from us?”

“Hostages,” called out one man, while another screamed for blood.

Neito ignored them, focusing on the obvious leader. The woman kept her gaze on Iida, but addressed him as she said, “the Commission, we know they’re here. Tell us where to find them.”

Iida raised his chin in defiance. “Why should we? How do we know you won’t kill these poor people no matter what we tell you?”

“You don’t,” growled a voice that made Neito’s blood run cold, “but you don’t have much choice either.” From the thick of the group came a tall many with a wiry build, pulling down his scarf to reveal a familiar, horrifying face.

“Stain,” Iida gasped, going white as a sheet. Distantly, Neito remembered hearing the other boy had been involved with the hero killer’s last campaign in some way or other. If nothing else, this confirmed to Neito that this group was comprised of the prisoners who’d escaped Tartarus some weeks back.

The only woman of the group had to be Lady Nagant, former hero turned assassin. She was the country’s top marksman, deadly even without access to her quirk. Next to her, Stain didn’t seem nearly as dangerous. “We’re not here to kill kids or civilians, we just want Fujimura.”

“Is she the reason you defected?” Asked Neito, unable to stop himself. The barrel of her rifle swung to point at his chest, her violet eyes only a shade or two darker than Neito’s piercing into him.

“She’s the one who gave me the orders,” she said calmly, the anger I’m her eyes betraying her. “They trickled down to my handler, but they came from her. She was the one who suggested I be put down if I stopped killing for the Commission, then had me incarcerated.”

She looked to the cluster of civilians. “I know why you’re here; you’re the refugees from the Heteromorph village outside of Tokyo proper, abandoning your homes to seek asylum in the mountains. Why did you do that? Who wasn’t there to protect you when you needed it?”

The Heteromorphs in the group turned to one another, communicating something silently. Another of the gunmen stepped forth, a Heteromorph with a wolf’s head and thick blue fur. “I knew a guy who wanted to make the world safer for Heteromorphs, and when the heroes captured him they didn’t even bother to protect him from outside harm. Villains murdered him on his way to Tartarus; tell me, does that sound heroic to you?”

Nagant kept her rifle steady but motioned for the others to lower their weapons. “Join us. We can offer you protection, real protection, from the heroes and the villains. All you’ll find here is death and subjugation.”

The civilians were beginning to talk amongst themselves, muttering arguments from behind Iida’s armor. The boy turned his head to call out to them. “Don’t listen to them! It’s true the heroes have failed you, in more ways than I can count, but that’s no reason to side with the villains!”

He pulled his helmet off, grey eyes locking onto Stain. “I once hunted you down, not for justice but for vengeance. You brutalized my brother, almost killed him, and I wanted to hurt you, to repay each and every cut you left on him.” He turned back to the villagers. “That was wrong of me! I don’t get to decide who lives or dies any more than Stain does! I hate to admit it, but the hero killer once accused me of being a false hero and…he was right. I was only pretending to be a hero, pretending to know what was right and what wasn’t, but I’ve grown from those mistakes and know better now. Please, don’t make the same mistake I did!”

Neito was close to taking the villains to Fujimura himself if it meant keeping the villagers from joining them when he caught sigh of metal glinting just beyond the line of gunmen. A moment later the world was engulfed in gunfire, shots ringing out in discordant harmony with the sound of screaming.

Neito raced over to the villagers, intent on saving someone, anyone, and throwing his body over a pair of children. They were crying and clutching each other, the matching horns on their heads oddly familiar to the blond.

A moment later Neito spotted Iida throwing himself over a few other villagers, curling his bare head down to protect it. Neito could hear the villains swearing and grunting and falling, and soon enough all was quiet.

He lifted his head to see Commission president Funimura standing with a handful of agents, all of whom were armed. The president was heavily bandaged but standing on her own, the pistol in her hand steady and trained on the bodies below her. She tapped her communicator. “The threat has been neutralized, all clear to disengage quirk inhibitors.”

It took a moment for the inhibitors to power down, but once they did Neito felt Midoriya’s quirk come back to him, followed immediately by the dying villains around him. He scrambled to his feet, racing over to save who he could.

Fujimura raised her brow and looked like she wanted to stop him, but kept quiet as the blond worked. He managed to save a few of the gunmen who hadn’t spoken during the altercation, but the others…

The Heteromorph who’d spoken out against the heroes was riddled with bullets, his blue fur now a matted purple. Stain was a bloody crumpled heap, sprawled over a dying Lady Nagant. Neito moved to help her but stopped as he heard her take a last, shuddering breath. He deactivated his senses, not wanted to feel the life leave her body.

Fujimura’s cold yellow eyes raked over the refugees. “Good, you managed to keep them all alive. Take them back down to the infirmary zone and make sure they’re cared for; I’ll send Mera to question them shortly.”

Numbly, Neito and Iida led the group away from the massacre. From behind him, Neito heard one of the Heteromorph villagers scoff. “So much for learning from their mistakes.”

Chapter Text

The forest was alight with streaks of blue and orange flames, the surrounding trees blackened and scorched. Dabi unleashed a powerful burst of fire, ignoring the ache in his palms. Endeavor blocked the attack with flames of his own but did not counter it, his expression pained. “Touya- “

Dabi unleashed more of his fire, reducing the surrounding foliage to cinders within seconds. Once again Endeavor shielded himself but refused to attack his son, which only further enraged him.

“Fight me, dammit!” Dabi snarled, flames licking up his arms. He had noted with some irritation that, while it was still somewhat painful, his flames no longer burned him the way they used to. Midoriya and his damned meddling…

“No,” Endeavor said plainly. “I’ll never strike you again, Touya.”

Dabi didn’t want to hear that, didn’t want to fight a one sided battle. Endeavor was supposed to charge at him with all the heat and ire he’d had when Dabi was still a child, and Dabi was supposed to show him that finally, finally he could measure up. That he could surpass Endeavor’s power and defeat him, kill him, and-

And what? That troublesome voice whispered. What indeed… Where could he go after this showdown? What could he do?

Blue flames began to swirl around him, his body slowly consumed by them but still not burning, not yet. He didn’t know how long he could withstand the heat before he burned himself and he had to make sure this blow would be the last.

It seemed Endeavor’s luck was endless, for as soon as Dabi’s flames reached their apex, burning so brightly the sky had turned summer blue above them, Shoto appeared. The boy was paying them little mind, losing ground in a fight against Geten. Endeavor called out to him. “Shoto, run!”

Shoto’s flames melted Geten’s ice with ease, which was then used to form his own icy barrier around the villain. Dabi’s flames stuttered as he instinctively held them back, unwilling to hurt his younger brother. He was sure Midoriya was somewhere nearby laughing at him, or more likely beaming with pride.

Catching his breath Shoto turned to his family members, eyeing the situation cautiously.

“I said run, Shoto!”

“Better listen to the old man,” Dabi ground out, straining to hold back his fire. “This is between me and the number one ‘hero.’”

“No,” Shoto said evenly, moving to join them, “it’s between all of us: you, me, Endeavor, mom and Natsuo and Fuyumi… even as messed up as we all are, we’re still a family.” Ice formed in one palm and fire bloomed in the other. He crossed his arms in front of himself, his right hand pointing at his brother, his left at his father. “And families handle their problems together.”

Dabi knew that statement was patently false but still couldn’t attack Shoto, his flames dwindling around him. Endeavor looked as though he’d been physically struck by Shoto’s words and Dabi couldn’t even find satisfaction in it.

“Shoto…” Endeavor’s voice cracked, his eyes which had always burned so hotly when Dabi was a child blurred and flooded with tears. The villain felt both disgusted and slightly embarrassed by the display.

“What a sad old man you’ve turned into,” he muttered, putting a hand up as Geten burst through the wall Shoto had erected. “I’ve got this, go find someone else to bother.”

Geten’s eyes gave off an eery glow from behind his thick hood, and even with his face obscured Dabi could tell he was sneering. “They’re trying to take the village, I won’t stand by and let them hurt my- “

“Your people are already gone,” Endeavor told him shortly, all traces of emotion hidden behind  is stern expression. “We’ve evacuated them to a secure location.”

The air around them grew cold. “A Commission prison, you mean.”

Just then Mirko appeared, all but flying towards the group with powerful jumps. She landed with grace, though the force of it kicked up a flurry of snow that Geten used to create a barrier not unlike the one Shoto had erected.

Mirko paid him little mind. “She did it, the bitch actually did it!”

“Did what?” Shoto asked her. “Who did what?”

“The fucking Commission president,” she growled through gritted teeth. “She’s called for an air strike on this whole area!”

Endeavor’s face darkened. Dabi was unsurprised by the inhumane order but his little brother looked thoroughly shocked. Mirko was thumping her foot angrily against the ground as she and Endeavor discussed a possible retreat, while Geten stared at them all with cold fury.

“You never learn, do you?” He said, so quietly Dabi almost missed it. “They bait you with a false enemy and you take it every time…”

He stormed off not long after, none of the heroes giving chase. That left half of the Todoroki family staring at one another, Mirko watching them carefully. Endeavor’s cool mask of indifference was firmly in place, though his eyes burned with emotion. Shoto looked as though his whole world was crashing down around him. “I have to find Katsuki, and Izuku…”

“If that worthless bird did his job right, Midoriya should be out of the compound by now,” Mirko said off handedly. “Go find your boyfriend brat, leave this guy to me and Endeavor.”

“I’ll catch up in a moment,” Endeavor promised, but Shoto gave a firm shake of his head. He seemed unwilling to leave his brother which made Dabi’s gut twist. “Just go, I’ll be fine.”

He hesitated again. “Go help Katsuki and Lemillion when you’re done, I’ll go find Izuku.”

“Fair enough.”

He left without any further objection, and Dabi’s palms began to smoke once more. Endeavor let his head hang low. “Do it if you must, I won’t stop you.”

That only made Dabi angrier. “Asshole, you’re supposed to fight back!” He didn’t want to throw fire at an unmoving target, didn’t want to engage in a one-sided fight; he wanted to fight his father, the one he knew from his childhood, the one who wouldn't hesitate to hit back. He wanted to prove once and for all that he was the stronger of the two, that he’d surpassed his father’s abilities and-

The voice at the back of his mind returned. And what? Prove you deserve his love? Is that what you want?

He remembered what he'd said to Shigaraki all those months ago, about what he really wanted. "I want Endeavor's head on a spike."

The last of the smoke rose from his palms as Dabi dropped his hands, unable to keep the anger, hurt, disgust and sadness from his features. “Just get the hell away from me; we’re done, no more useless showdowns." He’d never get to have the fight that he wanted, but that didn’t mean he had to take part in his father’s clumsy attempts at atonement.

Endeavor seemed just as reluctant to leave as Shoto but let his need to be a hero win out, as he always had. The flame hero gave him one last look, apologized, then rocketed into the night sky.

When it was just the two of them Mirko relaxed, leaning against the charred remains of a tree. Neither spoke for a long moment, the sounds of the fighting gradually moving farther and farther away from them. Dabi knew many of the lesser villains would give up and retreat, or flee altogether, but Shigaraki wouldn’t leave without Midoriya and the heroes wouldn’t let the healer be taken again. No, the whole damned mess would end that night, only he didn’t yet know how.

“Wanna tell me what the fuck is going on with you and those two?” Mirko asked casually, though the straightness of her long white ears betrayed her curiosity.

He could lie or continue being evasive, but Dabi didn’t really see the point of it anymore. It was unlikely he’d live long enough to regret it, so he told her. “Endeavor’s my old man.” It took a minute for the words to register, but once they did Mirko actually looked surprised. Dabi supposed it would’ve been funny in any other circumstance.

She let out a low whistle. “Well, that’s pretty fucked up.”

Dabi let out a snort. “Sure is.”

They stood there in relative silence for a bit longer, enjoying what might be the last moments of camaraderie they’d ever have.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Izuku was on his feet and in Shoto’s arms moments after the other boy arrived, the two holding each other tightly.

“I’m glad you’re okay,” he said quietly, relishing the warm embrace after weeks of deprivation.

Shoto echoed the sentiment before gently releasing him. His eyes were bright and intense, and Izuku steeled himself for the bad news. “We need to get everyone out, the Commission has authorized the use of fire bombs in the area. Endeavor plans to have us arrest who we can and focus on getting any injured heroes out before the bombs fall.”

Shock hit the healer full force before it was quickly replaced with confusion and anger. “Why would they do this? Shigaraki’s too powerful to take down with bombs, and it’s likely the remaining Nomu are as well!” Then it hit him, “No, this is about thinning their numbers, maybe ours too.” It was well known by most of the country that the heroes and the Commission were divided, although the speeches Izuku had given throughout the year had helped some. The Commission wanted to put an end to the war, but if they could silence some of their more influential dissenters as well…

“We can’t stop them, can we?” The look on Shoto’s face told him all he needed to know. “Then we retreat; where’s Kaachan?”

“He’s fighting Shigaraki with Lemillion, my father should be with them now as well.”

Izuku’s stomach dropped. Mirio, Kaachan… “Where are they?”

An explosion east of them rang out in answer. Using his senses Izuku found them, all with injuries but still in alive only a mile or so away from him. Turning back to the others he saw Midnight sitting upright, perfectly healthy but worn out. Aizawa and Shinso didn’t look much better, and although Hagakure was still invisible he could sense her heart racing. Izuku realized they’d be no use in a fight against Shigaraki. “All of you need to go help the others, tell them what’s happening and keep moving no matter what. Oboro, we’ll need your warp gates if you’re able to make them.” With any luck, they’d be able to evacuate heroes and villains alike down to the very last second.

“I think I can manage that,” Oboro said, the barest hint of a smile on his bloodless lips.

With their objectives clear the group split, the teachers running to one section of the forest and the students to another. Shoto grabbed hold of Izuku and used his ice to propel them into the air, speeding towards the explosions still flashing in the night sky. They were only a few scant feet from their target when they spotted something plummeting towards the ground, a flash of blond hair catching the light as Endeavor's flames engulfed Shigaraki.

Time began to slow as they watched the figure hit the ground, the melting snow muffling the sound of the impact. Izuku could hear someone screaming, only to realize a moment later  the sound was coming from him. He and Shoto raced over to the limp figure, the fight above them momentarily forgotten. Izuku’s senses were alight with the injuries all around him, none so severe as the body lying motionless in the snow. He wasn’t sure how to feel as they finally reached him, despairing at Mirio’s obvious pain but beyond grateful it wasn’t Katsuki.

Katsuki joined them a moment later, bruised and bloody but in much better shape than Mirio. The now hero had multiple broken bones, his arms twisted and one leg completely crushed. Parts of his skin had been decayed, Shigaraki’s quirk eating away at bone and tissue and leaving patches of ragged, bloody flesh exposed. Mirio’s heart was beating, but so faintly that Izuku could barely sense it.

Katsuki kept one gauntlet trained on the fight, but turned to his boyfriends with a pained look. “The crazy bastard took the hit; Shigaraki was aiming for me and Togata jumped in front of me.”

The healer expected nothing less from All Might’s successor: brave and self sacrificing and stupid and sweet, all at once. He knew how much power it would take to revive the fallen hero, and more importantly what method he’d need to use to do it. “I- Kaachan, I need to- if I don’t, he’ll- “

“Do it,” the other boy replied. His expression was firm but there wasn’t a trace of anger nor jealousy in his tone. “Save Togata, whatever it takes. That plain-faced extra can’t die saving me, no way! Save that asshole so I can save him next!”

Shoto was nodding in agreement, at least with the first half of Katsuki’s diatribe, but Izuku hadn’t been worried about the dual-toned boy’s reaction. He was thankful that Katsuki seemed to understand the urgency of the matter, even if he had to sandwich the sentiment between his usual aggressive comments.

Mirio had lost consciousness, his life slipping away as his blood soaked into the snow. Even at deaths door there was the hint of a smile on his face, one that reminded the healer of All Might so much it hurt. He remembered the first time he’d ever met Mirio in the UA infirmary, remembered the day Mirio had told him how he’d chosen his hero name. “It’s Lemillion, cuz I want to save at least a million people!”

The memory brought a pained smile to the healer’s lips. “You haven’t saved a million people yet; don’t worry Lemillion, Pucker Up is here!” With as much power as he could muster Izuku leaned down and kissed Mirio, then everything went dark.

When he opened his eyes again he didn’t see Mirio, nor Katsuki nor Shoto. Instead, he saw a shadowy place that seemed to go on forever, an endless void of shadow. At the corners of his vision he could see his mist, pink and shimmering and curling around him almost protectively. After a moment they appeared, a group of people he didn't recognize,  joined by a glowing abstract figure he’d only seen once before. The memory of the last time he’d kissed Mirio struck him like a blow, recognition hitting him shortly after.

“The vestiges,” he breathed, his eyes going wide.

The leader of the group, a woman with long dark hair and a freckle on her chin, gave him a warm smile.

“It’s nice to finally meet you, Izuku Midoriya. My name is Nana Shimura.”

Chapter Text

The space the Vestiges occupied was confusing to say the least: the shadowy void could change in an instant, cobbling together various environments dependent on the memories of the Vestiges themselves. Izuku and Nana were standing on what appeared to be a rooftop, their view of the skyline limited and fractured.

“You can’t run, you know.”

Izuku let out a sigh. “Retreating is the safest option; there isn’t much hope of us beating Shigaraki, let alone All for One if he takes control. If we retreat there's a good chance we can fully recover our numbers and be ready for the next assault.”

“And give All for One the same convalescence? This could be your only chance to destroy him completely,” Nana argued, crossing spectral arms against her chest. “Trapped inside another person’s body, without full control? He’s never been so vulnerable.”

The sky turned a vibrant orange in the center, fading into grey at the edges. Izuku supposed it was meant to be a sunset. 

"I stood here with Gran Torino once,” Nana told him casually, “well, more than once, but the last time was just before I’d gone to face All for One…it was the day I had to give my son up for adoption.”

The shadowy outline of the two heroes appeared beside them, conjured by Nana’s memories. Tears pooled in her eyes as they watched the scene unfold. “I hate when this happens; we can’t control it and it won’t stop until this place lets it stop.”

Izuku could spend a lifetime here, he decided, trying to figure out where they were and how and why it worked and would never come to a satisfactory conclusion. The pink mist that surrounded him, a likely protective measure against his psyche being consumed by the subspace, rippled along the edges. “That’s terrible, I’m so sorry.”

She gave him a small, watery smile. “I thought I was doing the right thing, but now I’m not so sure. He told you, didn’t he? What his name used to be?”

Izuku nodded, remembering one of the many times he’d sat with Shigaraki and his dog, the villain letting his guard down ever so slightly. “Before I was Shigaraki, my family name was Shimura…”

He hadn’t wanted to know, and knowing hadn’t changed his opinion of the man, yet standing here with the remnants of Shigaraki’s paternal grandmother and all of her pain gave him a small pang of sorrow. “He’s not who he used to be, not the person he should’ve grown into.”

“I know, but I don’t fully agree with you.” At his questioning look she continued. “Your original hypothesis that the Vestiges are the genetic imprints of the past users makes the most sense, and I’d be willing to bet you'll prove it scientifically one day, but we’re not the full scope of the past users. From what we’ve been able to gather in our time here, the users of One for All hold onto the best aspects of our personalities. And if One for All is the positive aspects of its users- “

“-then All for One is an amalgamation of the negative aspects of its users,” Izuku finished, catching her meaning. “But if you’re suggesting that Shigaraki is being heavily influenced by All for One and his quirk, then wouldn’t that make people like Mirio and All Might less heroic? Because One for All influences them as well?”

“Perhaps; I’d like to believe it’s only a matter of guidance, that the holder of either quirk can make their own decisions but are guided by the emotions and experiences of the past holders. I’d also imagine All For One is significantly complicated by the addition of the other quirks he’s taken. How could anyone have a sense of self with so many shadows cast upon them?”

Izuku supposed Nana had a point she was trying to make about the ego and the ill effects quirks could have on it, or at least that’s what he assumed she meant, but his attention had caught on a particular detail. “Wait, that’s it! Shigaraki and All for One are linked through All for One’s quirk, which allows him to take control of Shigaraki's body. But what if the quirk was deactivated?”

Nana looked to him. “Deactivated?”

“I can deactivate a person’s quirk with my own,” he explained rapidly, the words tumbling out as he all but vibrated with a nervous excitement. “It keeps them from using their abilities, but what if it’s able to sever the link between as well? All for One destroyed his physical form with the intention of taking on another one, but if he’s locked away inside some version of this place…” He could almost imagine it: All for One a shade of his former self, powerless and at the mercy of thousands of other vestiges.

Nana met his enthusiasm with wariness. “But, your quirk…it’s Kisses, isn't it? Wouldn’t that mean…”

The healer’s exuberance died significantly. “Well, yes…but it would be worth it if it meant stopping All for One. Like you said he’s never been so vulnerable, and it’s possible only the worst aspects of his personality are left; he’ll show no mercy to the heroes and I doubt Shigaraki would be able to fight him off for long, even for- “

Even for me, he thought, his stomach churning with anxiety and disgust. It was a last resort, but he knew his enemy well enough to know it would be necessary. Even so, he didn’t want to do it. He realized then he’d never used his quirk to heal Shigaraki willingly, only to defend himself or when forced. He remembered healing Compress and Spinner willingly, moved by their plight and concerned for them. Then there was Dabi, whom he’d healed several times. He also remembered the words he’d spat at Shoto’s older brother. I could heal you, but there’s no saving you…

“I- I don’t like it,” Nana finally said, looking a bit uncomfortable, “but it’s not like I can stop you.”

He wondered if that was true, if Nana was truly without the power to take over Mirio’s body or push him to action, or if she meant she couldn’t ethically intervene. “I agree that it isn’t ideal, but if it lets the heroes win without any casualties I have to consider it.” He’d more than considered it and they both knew it, but time was running out and he had no idea if the Commissions jets had reached them yet. It wouldn’t be the clean win Fujimura had all but demanded of him that day in her office, but it was better than what she currently had planned.

“If you do this, you’ll be facing All for One,” Nana warned him. “We barely understand this place, and there’s no guarantee his quirk mirrors One for All. You could be walking into a trap, giving All for One exactly what he wants.”

“I don’t think so,” Izuku replied, remembering the last few times he’d spoken with the man. He’d cautioned the healer against kissing Shigaraki no matter who was in control of the body and Izuku, already disgusted and terrified of the prospect, had believed the villain’s claim that Izuku was too young, too good-natured and perhaps even the wrong gender for the villain. That was all likely true as well, but it made him wonder if there was a legitimate concern that Izuku could somehow interrupt All for One’s control.

He said as much to Nana, who took in the information with rapt interest. Finally, after considering his words, she gave him a wide smile. It wasn’t like All Might’s triumphant smile nor Mirio’s charismatic grin, but a cheerful thing full of excitement. Izuku could see why a young All Might was so taken with his mentor, and why having a smile on one’s face even during dark times became so integral to the legacy of One for All.

“I believe in you, Pucker Up,” she told him, her eyes twinkling. “Go save your friends.”

~*~*~*~**~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

He was brought back to the world once his lips left Mirio’s, the blond’s eyes snapping open as his injuries right themselves. Izuku was shocked to find the time he’d spent with Nana had happened within just a few short moments. Mirio let out a wheeze as his crushed ribs broke free of his punctured lungs, the bones reorienting and fusing together rapidly. “Th- thanks, Pucker Up…”

“I have a plan,” Izuku told the others, ignoring Mirio’s gratitude. “I know how we can stop Shigaraki.” The three looked distraught as he explained his plan, Shoto surprisingly the most resistant to it.

“You’ve seen what he can do Bunny,” he argued, eyes turning cold and intense. “I can’t let what happened to Togata happen to you.”

“It’s our best shot at winning,” Izuku argued, growing impatient. “Running away won't work, not with All for One. I don’t like it either, but what choice do we have?”

“We have one,” Katsuki muttered, the attention returning to him. “It’s a long shot, but with Deku and Togata here it should work.”

They listened intently to the hothead’s proposal, Izuku working through the logistics quickly. “It’s definitely risky, but it could be even better for us long term. I’m willing to give it a shot, but I need you all to understand that if Kaachan’s plan fails we have to go with mine.”

There was some hesitance, but after a moment they all agreed. With grim but determined expressions, the young heroes raced to join the fight.

~*~*~*~*~**~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

Endeavor was fighting valiantly when they arrived but clearly losing the struggle, the parts of him not engulfed in flame bruised and bloody. He had multiple broken bones and internal bleeding that would be dire if not treated soon, and even with the extreme heat of his fire he was beginning to feel the cold bearing down on him.

Shigaraki was in a similar state but was holding the upper hand with the abilities All For One granted him. His movements were fast but sloppy, the sheer power in his strikes compensating for the wild, almost desperate frenzy he attacked with. Izuku could sense multiple injuries from both men, the information overwhelming his other senses for a moment, yet he need only to look at them to see it was taking most of their strength to keep upright and airborne.

He unleashed his mist once they were close enough, bracing himself as Shoto’s ice pillar lifted them into the sky. They were flanked by Mirio and Katsuki, who shot forward to distract Shigaraki while Izuku and Shoto joined Endeavor.

“He’s powerful,” the hero admitted, holding out his hand for Izuku to heal. “Beating him might not be possible, even with all of us fighting.”

“We have a plan,” Shoto informed him, running through Katsuki’s idea quickly.

Endeavor looked at his son as though he were insane. “Absolutely not, it’s too risky!”

“The only other choice is to have Bunny kiss him,” Shoto interjected coolly, “and I’d rather die than let that happen.”

“That’s a bit dramatic,” Izuku said gently, patting his boyfriend’s arm. He turned to Endeavor, the fire in his eyes matching the hero’s. “We won’t let anything happen to Shochan, I swear it.”

Endeavor looked unconvinced. “Even so, you and Bakugo could get caught in the crossfire just as easily. Lemillion is already a sidekick and working for an agency, but the three of you are still students.”

“Was I a student when I was asked to save Ingenium? Or when I helped take down the Hassaikai? What about when I saved Eri, or Mister Aizawa, or Oboro? What about when I saved Touya?” It was a low blow, but Izuku needed him to see sense; the heroes couldn’t baby the UA students anymore, not since the Commission dragged them into this war and had made peace with losing them if it meant defeating the villains. Izuku would do his best to make sure everyone made it out alive, but he couldn’t do that if Endeavor continued to harbor doubts.

Endeavor flinched as though he’d been struck, with Shoto looking just as upset. He was quiet for a moment, and the healer was worried he’d overstepped when the hero spoke, his fists clenched painfully at his sides. “I- I understand; alright, we’ll try Bakugo’s plan. Tell me what I need to do.”

It was all a matter of distraction, as it was with Katsuki’s initial plan. Mirio and Katsuki kept Shigaraki focused on them with powerful attacks and snide remarks meant to infuriate him. Endeavor added to the firepower but refrained from commenting, his eyes occasionally darting over to his son. Shoto kept Izuku close, the two weaving in and out of the fight and adding ice and mist to the fray whenever possible. Shigaraki waved their attacks away with ease, but his concentration was sufficiently broken each time they intervened.

This kept him in control of himself, although occasionally All for One would try to take over. Izuku could sense these lapses and would call out to Shigaraki to get his attention, and the villain would regain control just in time to fend off another assault. He managed several good shots on Mirio and Katsuki, with Endeavor taking the brunt of the hits when he could and one unlucky shot almost piercing Izuku’s shoulder. Curiously the laser beam (which the healer was certain once belonged to the villain Nine) veered off at the last moment, striking a battered tree and immolating it. Izuku didn’t want to think about why Shigaraki had done it, focusing on the task at hand. It wouldn’t be much longer…

Endeavor spotted the jets creeping over the dark horizon first, drawn like moths to the flames and explosions. He didn’t call out, not wanting to draw Shigaraki’s attention until just the right moment. They were all tiring and Endeavor felt as though his body might give out but he held on, his flames building up around him like a beacon. The first jet was almost above them, the panels on the underside of the fuselage opening to drop the first of its cargo.

With a flash Endeavor shot forward, grabbing Katsuki and Mirio swiftly before turning to grab the other boys. He had Shoto and Izuku in his arms when Shigaraki struck, lasers puncturing Endeavor’s back in several places. The hero refused to cry out, gritting his teeth and barking at Mirio to permeate. Mirio complied, making the group intangible as Endeavor dove towards the snowy ground. He blacked out just before the group was submerged in the earth, his arms going lax and releasing his captives. Mirio grabbed for the others desperately but only managed to hold onto Shoto and Endeavor, with Izuku and Katsuki left to slam into ground full force.

Pain erupted from every part of Izuku, his nerves exploding with sensation. He tried activating his quirk to no avail, unable to catch his breath, let alone summon his healing, as his back throbbed with broken vertebrae. Reaching blindly he found Katsuki, close enough to touch but in just as much pain. Shigaraki landed next to them with grace, the look on his face violent and giddy.

Then the first bomb struck, and the world was swallowed by fire.

Chapter Text

The pain was excruciating.

The fire tore through the air and ignited everything it touched, melting the surrounding snow and scorching the world as each cluster of bombs hit. Izuku had only just managed to cocoon himself and Katsuki in a thick layer of mist when the explosions hit them, tearing at skin and flesh and hair. The mist would begin repair the damage at a glacial pace, only for the next wave of bombs to hit and begin the process over.

The mist’s primary purpose was to keep them alive as long as possible, though Izuku made sure to focus a considerable amount of power in keeping Katsuki numb to the pain. There was nothing he could do for himself but bite down hard on his lip to keep from crying out, the heat consuming the healer. They could only just reach one another, their charred fingers clasped tightly together.

“Stop that,” Katsuki tried to say with authority, though the smoke had made his voice hoarse. “If you have to feel it, so do I.”

Izuku shook his head, only to stop as the world swam around him. “No.” He couldn’t subject Katsuki to this torment, not if he could prevent it.

There was a thump next to him, then another, until finally the blond managed to flop on top of Izuku. The bulk of Katsuki covered his boyfriend, his back taking the full force of the inferno above them. Katsuki’s eyes were dilated and unfocused from the mist, but he kept his gaze locked firmly on Izuku, red never once leaving green.

“We protect each other,” he said firmly, their foreheads meeting. “We fight with and for each other. We’re gonna be the greatest heroes ever, remember? You and me, and Icyhot too. The best…”

Izuku could feel the tears slipping from the corners of his eyes and sizzling against his temples. His mind left their awful situation and went back to when they were just six years old, catching bugs and dreaming about being heroes. Katsuki had waited for him to come back, waited for his childhood friend to become a hero by his side and, eventually, they found each other again. Izuku knew with every fiber of his being that he wouldn’t allow himself to lose the loud, arrogant, hotheaded, romantic, wonderful boy he loved again. His heart was pounding against his chest and every part of his being was awash with pain but he continued to pump out his mist, determined to keep them both alive for as long as he could.

Katsuki’s hero suit had been designed to withstand incredibly high temperatures as well as blasts of concussive force, but Izuku could feel the material rip and singe as the assault dragged on. Their skin blistered and burst, then knitted itself together sluggishly as shimmering pink shrouded them from the worst of the nightmare.

Eventually the ground stopped shaking and the blasts ebbed, the fire burning itself out as it consumed the available sources of fuel. Izuku gave Katsuki a quick but meaningful kiss, healing him entirely before working on himself. He was grateful to feel hair emerging from the bald patches on his scalp, curling around his temples and ears and streaking across his brow. Katsuki’s blond spikes erupted from his head, exploding in their own way and sharply contrasting the shiny pink skin that covered his body. Both of their suits were torn and burnt but covered them well enough, though their support gear looked to be completely destroyed.

Izuku kept his mist active but pushed it farther out, activating his senses to look for Shigaraki. He’d been sent flying by the first blast and hadn’t managed to find his way back to the heroes during the assault, but that didn’t mean the two were rid of him. He sensed Shigaraki before he saw him, turning towards him and gasping at the sight.

The entirety of Shigaraki's body was burned beyond recognition, skin charred and peeling off in several places. What remained of his hair was little more than wisps of white floating from his scalp like smoke from a smoldering fire. He retained all of his limbs though his left arm looked to be destroyed, and his eyes were shot through with red. “Izuku…”

Katsuki struck before Izuku had time to react, blasting the villain with as much firepower as he could summon. The effect was not unlike the explosions they’d just endured, shaking the ground and igniting the world around them. Shigaraki made to dodge but was unable to avoid the blow completely, letting out an inhuman howl as his right side ignited. Katsuki readied another explosion but was struck by a retaliatory laser beam form Shigaraki. The villain fell to knees shortly after, panting hard and shaking from the pain.

“Bakugo, Midoriya!” Izuku turned to see Endeavor, Mirio and Shoto racing towards them, all three unharmed by the explosions. Shoto was nearly upon him when Izuku was jerked backwards, blackened arms holding him tightly. A hand found his throat, pressing meaningfully against it. Even without his senses, the overwhelming stench of death gave his assailant away.

“I’m afraid your little game is over, Midoriya,” came All for One’s taunting voice, its usual silkiness turned harsh in Shigaraki's ravaged mouth. “You fought well, all of you, but I’ve run out of patience.”

Izuku couldn’t help but wonder if Shigaraki had passed out from the pain or if what little remained of his psyche had finally been destroyed, overwhelmed by All for One’s power. The hands that held him began to glow as the heroes made aborted motions to intervene.

“I’ll admit you weren’t my first choice for a new body,” All for One told the healer casually, “though your power was always going to be mine; I suppose modifications can be made once I’ve settled in, and then the real fun can begin. Oh do quit squirming, this body may be weakened but I can still keep a runt like you pinned if I have to.”

The villain warded off an attack from Katsuki, inadvertently loosening his grip just enough for Izuku to act. He slammed his head backwards, his skull colliding with All for One’s nose with a sickening crunch. He turned quickly, jabbing his elbow into the villain’s temple and, with only a moment to brace himself, activated his quirk and leaned in.

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

The subspace that held All for One’s vestiges was darker than One for All’s, jagged and splintered and shot through with veins of red. Like before pink mist swirled around Izuku, protecting his psyche from being consumed. He expected to find Shigaraki there, perhaps in his original state or even as the child Nana Shimura hoped still existed. He expected All for One in some form, and perhaps even a few faded ghosts of the quirks he’d stolen through the years. He had not expected, however, what truly awaited him: a massive, formless lump of twisted limbs and faces, mouths and eyes and ears protruding from every angle. The thing writhed and moaned, a discordant cacophony of suffering.

Fear shot through the healer, arcing up his spine like a current and freezing him in place. There was no way for him to even begin to comprehend what he was seeing beyond sheer terror, the mist around him pulsating defensively. He stood opposite the palpating mass for what felt like an eternity, unable to form any strategy as to defeating it.

It's almost as if All for One is cannibalizing the vestiges he takes on, Izuku thought with alarm. It made some sense, awful though it may be; with so many personalities clashing within him, All for One would need a way to keep the vestiges he collected in check, and by some metaphysical power concentrated them into a single being to keep them inert. He wondered how many personalities were condensed into this horrific being, how many had already been destroyed and swept into nothingness.

A sound caught the healer’s attention, Izuku’s head whipping to the side to locate the source. Shigaraki had materialized beside him, only- the man next to him lacked the villain’s white hair and blood red eyes, instead having grey eyes and black hair that curled around his ear. His skin was still pale but a far cry from the eerie whiteness Shigaraki had at the compound, and his face was free of any cracks and sported only one blemish: a freckle on his chin. It was the same freckle Nana Shimura had.

So, this is who you were meant to be…Izuku thought, watching as the man took in the shapeless vestiges with an empty expression. Neither of them spoke, the silence hanging between them like a veil as eternity stretched before them.

“There’s nothing left of them,” Shigaraki said tonelessly, “not really. There’s pain and suffering, maybe even some fear, but their personalities are gone forever.” He turned to the healer, a flash of regret appearing in those unfamiliar eyes. “You should go Izuku, there’s no one left to save.”

“You’re still here,” Izuku pointed out, although he wasn’t sure if that was true. If Shigaraki had any control of the subspace, he could very well trick Izuku into believing there was more to him than blind hatred and obsession.

“Only as long as All for One lives,” he replied softly. “We both know he won’t be spared in the end, and I- I don’t deserve to be saved. I don’t want to be saved anymore. For a time I thought you might be able to do it, had hoped and prayed that I could bring you to my side to make me whole again. But too much of me has been devoured by this place, by that man who pretended to care about me. No, there’s no good outcome for me or for him; please tell me you understand that.”

It was perhaps the most rational, level headed thing Izuku had ever heard the villain say. He felt a pang of sorrow in his gut as he realized Touya could have easily met the same fate had he continued to cling to his life as Dabi, had he not saved Izuku that night outside his family home. Touya…

“I’m sorry I couldn’t save you,” he told the man earnestly. He didn’t think he could force himself to save the man Shigaraki had become, but that didn’t stop him from mourning the one that could have been.

Shigaraki gave him a sad, bitter smile. “You really are like All Might, you know. Brave and heroic and entirely too self-sacrificing. Please leave, Izuku, I can handle this problem myself.”

Shigaraki stepped closer to the massive tumor, both hands placed firmly along its lumpy, misshapen surface. Cracks began to forms and screams rang out from it, matching cracks streaking along Shigaraki’s arms. Izuku could only watch in horror as the villain destroyed All for One’s twisted anchor and himself, a cry fighting to escape him. The void around them began to shake and pain flashed hot against Izuku’s cheeks. Shigaraki looked back for just a moment, blood pouring from the cracks appearing on his face.

“Goodbye, Izuku.”

~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~*~

When he returned to the world Izuku registered three things simultaneously: a large Commission jet was coming over the shattered horizon, All for One was crumbling before him, and two blackened hands were holding his face in a vice-like grip. He could feel his skin decaying, the pain he’d felt earlier coming into focus and multiplying as he struggled to break free.

All for One was grinning madly with what little lips he had left, his eyes wild with pain and anger and glee. “Very well! If I’m to die by my protégé’s treachery, I’ll make sure to take you with me!”

Izuku punched and kicked at the villain’s broken body, dislodging chunks of brittle gray flesh but unable to free himself. All for One stomped at the ground, unleashing a shockwave that toppled the approaching heroes and sent them sprawling. “Useless, pathetic whelp! I dragged that boy from the filthy streets to a life that mattered, and he pays me in kind with a slatternly teenager with a savior complex. Tell me Midoriya, how many kisses did it take to win him over, hm? To win any of these simpering fools to your side? I’d melt those disgusting lips off your prepubescent face if I didn’t know you’d use it against me.”